《Re: Dystopia (Completed)》


 Chapter 1. Beginning.

    I was just a slave in my past life... I didn''t even live for fifteen years and didn''t even have a name... I died due to starvation... But now, things have changed. I am being held by something with a holy aura... And there are many beings with holy auras around me... I don''t know what is going on... I only feel like I was born... A man with four horns and long emerald-green hair is carrying me.


    Emerald-green haired man: "This is my son... What do you want to name him, Kaylessa?"


    I am given to a woman on a bed. She is an elf with blonde hair... This is my mother huh?


    Kaylessa: "Mithneel... That is going to be his name, Quinn. Mithneel."


    My mother hugs me and I see my father. His name is Quinn huh... Also... Why did I retain all my memories and some of the beings in the background are just laughing? My father goes over to them and asks them something and then comes back to me.


    Kaylessa: "Is something wrong?"


    Quinn: "Well... It seems a foreign soul is in our childs body. I didn''t notice it but I guess that is what the gods and goddesses meant by that sentence they said. Your child might be somebody completely different. They played a trick on us... I am too weak of a god to do anything about it though.."


    Kaylessa: "Don''t worry Quinn... Let''s just send him on his way... The Goddess wants it. She wants to personally bring our child to his new world."


    They both nod and a being with a strong holy aura comes forward. Am I surrounded by gods and goddesses right now? Am I the son of... A god? Finally! Something good for a change! The goddess my father and mother were probably talking about comes and picks me up. She opens a weird... Gate of some sort. My limited slave knowledge is... Limited... My father follows the goddess and when she carries me I see four other girls who have no sort of holy aura like my mother following us too. I guess they are my fathers mistresses or something? There is too much I don''t know yet.


    When we exit the gate... Where are we... Where in the name of all the gods I just saw are we... I see three moons hovering above us in the air... They put me down and my father and the girls start crying...


    Strong holy-aurad goddess: "Quinn. This is for the best. Don''t worry. He won''t die. Somebody will come pick him up. There is a village nearby and we put an idea into one of the civilians to come to this specific lake."


    Quinn nods and they leave me. They just left a new-born baby... In the grass... In a world with three moons... Near a lake. Did they just give birth to me to kill me!? Ahh... I''m too sleepy... Too sleep- What is that!!!!


    A huge wolf just came out of the lake! What the hell is that! No no no! I really am going to die this soon! Oh all the gods who I just saw and all the goddesses save me for the sake of yourselves! The wolf approaches me and I start screaming... Let us hope my screaming saves me! A baby screaming always does something right? It always saves the baby right? I am so dead aren''t I... So dead... Wait... Why is the wolf licking my face? Aren''t I supposed to die here? Why is the large dangerous looking wolf just playfully licking my face like I am it''s master? This is confusing!!! I wish I wasn''t reborn into this body! First I was abandoned by my father and mother and all my fathers mistresses and all the gods and goddesses there... Then a wolf starts licking my face... What is... Oh the wolf left. Aww... I just got to know him a little better. Maybe everything in this world will not try to kill me the moment they see me? Let us hope... Let us really hope... Oh no... Something is in the bushes... Is it the villager they were talking about? Please be the villager... I don''t want any huge snake who has a taste for new-born babies... And thank god! It is a human-looking being! It''s human-looking because it has... Wolf-ears... Why is everything a wolf here? A wolf came out of the lake and now a wolf-human came to pick me up... Ahh no matter. Atleast I am safe for now! I can''t bother myself with trying to train so I won''t die... I just wanna live my life peacefully and calmly with no responsibilities at all... My slave life did not allow that... Damn aristocratic pig who thought he was better than me and tortured me just for his interest... I''ll try not to get involved with any kind of country... I just want to stay out of the way and be on the sides... I want nothing to do with anything... I am carried to a village. The village is guarded by a palisade made out of oak logs. Seems safe right? Well it''s really damage on one side so I am not that... Confident... In the abilities of that wall... I am taken to a hut inside the palisade village. The villager puts me on a bed and then another female villager comes in. The one who carried me was a twenty year old and this one who just entered is an... Thirteen year old? A woman and a girl huh.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.Girl: "Big Sis! Where did you find that baby from!?"


    Woman: "In the forest, near the lake."


    Girl: "Why did you go near the lake!? We were told never to go there!"


    Woman: "I don''t know... My instincts just told me to go there..."


    I try to laugh at the sight of the older sister getting scolded by the younger one. I wonder why I can understand them... They speak in a weird language but then the language translates into English like in the kingdom of England I was imprisoned at... Weird.


    Girl: "Do you know how many high leveled monsters are near that lake?! What were you thinking big sis!"


    I start slowly falling asleep... Baby body is annoying... It has so little stamina... Hahah... They are still... Arguing...


    Aaand I fall asleep.

 Chapter 2. Learning.

    Author''s Note - Jesus christ... Tables are such a pain in my arse.... It took me an entire hour to try to create an advanced one and in the end I gave up and made a simple one in half an hour... Well here''s the chapter! Also...


    *Sound Effect*


    "What a character says"


    -------------------


    This world is destined to die. We even called it Dystopia... The royals and aristocrats are rotten spoiled bastards who only think of themselves... The commoners have to work all day long... The slaves are just mercilessly used for a persons own benefit...


    This is not a just world. This world... It''s too corrupt. How do I know this? I see it all... I might be a commoner but... I  see it all on a daily basis... The royals and aristocrats make the commoners and slaves do their bidding... Wars are constantly breaking out... Monsters are constantly raiding villages and goblins take women from villages but the royals and aristocrats don''t care... If anybody can change this world... Then that person is worthy of being called a god.


    --- Diary of a new traveller, Part 1, Page 361.


    -----


    I wake up to the two wolf girls arguing again... Do they ever stop? I try to get up but I just stumble around... Well I am a damn baby... And did they talk about something called Levels? I''ve never heard that before... I''ve heard about everything else but Levels...


    Hmm? They are looking at me?


    Woman: "We need to find more information about this baby... We need to see his Status."


    Girl: "Yeah... We don''t know his name or anything..."


    The woman goes towards a small necklace on the wall.


    Girl: "Are you going to use that? It''s a one-time use item only..."


    Woman: "What choice do we have? It''s not like he can speak."


    The girl nods and the woman picks up the necklace and comes towards me with it.


    Woman: "Use item."


    The necklace dissapears into a light. A weird blue paper thing appears above me.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Name:</td><td>Mithneel</td><td>Evergreen</td></tr><tr><td>Body Age and Soul Age:</td><td>0 Years</td><td>2016 Years</td></tr><tr><td>Race(s):</td><td>Elf, Demi-god</td><td>Dungeon, Demon</td></tr><tr><td>Blessings:</td><td>Pyotr, God of War</td><td>Hel, Goddess of Life</td></tr><tr><td>Heav, Goddess of Destruction</td><td>Kuin, Goddess of the Paths</td><td>Tyolr, God of Death</td></tr><tr><td>Kinral, God of the Afterlife</td><td>Rhen, God of Venom and Poison</td><td>Ulkri, God of Gluttony</td></tr><tr><td>Attributes:</td><td>Strength: 1</td><td>Charisma/Leadership: 0</td></tr><tr><td>Agility: 1</td><td>Intelligence: 100</td><td>Magical Power: ???</td></tr><tr><td>Usable Elements:</td><td>All known Elements.</td><td>??? Element</td></tr><tr><td>Abilities:</td><td>Summon Weapon</td><td>Consumption</td></tr><tr><td>Magic</td><td>Create Venom or/and Poison</td><td>Summon Familiar</td></tr></tbody></table>


    What is that... What are all of those things? I can''t see properly... Oh! The weird thing appears infront of me too. One is above my head and one is infront of me. Name? My name is Mithneel Evergreen huh? Races.... What the hell!?  Body and soul age!? What is all this!? I look at the woman and girl in confusion. They are shocked.


    Girl: "What... What is this!? This is insane! It''s very rare to get one blessing from any god! Even a minor one! But he got many blessings and some from even the higher gods and goddesses! And he is a demi-good to boot! A... Wait.. He is a demon... A demi-god Demon..."


    Woman: "Oh no... What did I do... Why did I bring this baby out of there... We need to get rid of him now. We must not let a demon grow! Even if it is a demi-god or an elf or a... Dungeon?! We must get rid of him!"


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.No no no... No no no no... They are trying to get rid of me... I cannot allow that to happen... I cannot! *Kaboom* Wha... The woman... She is dead... Her head is blown off... The entire wall is blown off... Why am I crying and screaming... What is this power oozing out of me...?


    Girl: "No! It realized our intention! I need to warn the villagers before it is too late!"


    She runs off but I feel something weird... An urge to destroy... An urge to tear it apart and reconstruct it... An urge... To murder everything... And then put new life in it''s place.... But I am only zero years old! I can''t do any of that! My soul age is 2016?! My magical power... What? There is magic? I knew it! I knew the world had magic we couldn''t use!!! But why is mine just... Question marks? Is my Magical Power that low or that high that this weird paper cannot describe it? *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Gained Attribute Point</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence +1</td></tr></tbody></table>


    What is this? A new paper? Can I somehow make it dissapear? The moment I thought about it dissapearing it did. I''ll have to keep that in mind... *KABOOM* What happened?! The house I was in is gone! It dissapeared in a moment and scorch marks are all around it! What happened!?


    Villager: "Run! It''s a demon!"


    Female Villager: "Grab the children! We must make it out before its power destroys us all!"


    *KABOOM* The houses near me... They are gone... A villager just went into one of those... Am I doing this? Can I make it stop? Please make it stop!


    I hear screaming... I try to look around me and see a female villager with a child. The female villager lost her legs and scorch marks are going up the parts where she still has flesh... I did this... I know I did this... They called me a Demon and my race is a Demon after all... Well one of my four races at least...


    *KABOOM* Again... There is that sound again... How can I control this? How can I control myself...?


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Do you wish to put a Limiter on your Power?</td></tr><tr><td>Yes</td><td>No</td></tr></tbody></table>


    *KABOOM* Another one... I press Yes before It can happen again... All the mana oozing out of me is gone. But the village is already destroyed. I look around and see scorch marks around me and burning trees. I see blood everywhere too...


    *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Gained Title</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>"Murderer of a Village"</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Hahah... Indeed I did kill an entire village... But who is going to take care of me now...? I am all alone again... I hear rustling in the bushes... Who is that? I can''t see... I only see a dark silhouette of a human being...


    ???: "Hmm? I came to see what all the explosions were but I find a baby? Hahaha! Somebody must''ve been desperate to find a new replacement for themselves?"


    The person picks me up and takes me away... Luckily this time I have a limiter on... I hope this person can take care of me... I really need to know more about where I am. I need to know more... I need to...


    Oh no... I''m falling asleep again... Damn baby... Body...


    Sleep...


    ----


    Author - Hope you liked this chapter. It was a damn annoyance to get all the tables to work at the start. I got the hang of it though! (Finally!)

 Chapter 3. City.

    Iroks. These things are vicious. Once they see you they will chase you for atleast five kilometers! I had the joy of meeting one and I must say... I do not want to meet one again! It was much uglier than an orc! It smelled even worse! It''s wings were a beauty to see though. But it''s body... Ugh... It gives me the shivers. The Iroks are just small little winged goblins with scales basically. But they are ugly... Ugly I tell you. For whoever gets this diary of mine... Do not go into the Forest of Iroks! Even if it is an S-class quest for the Adventurer Guild! It is not worth it! I doubt even S-classes want to meet such a persistant and vicious monster! Especially if they are in a pack which they usually are!


    - Diary of an adventurer, Part 3, Page 5.


    --------


    I am currently being held by a mysterious man. I know he is a man because I saw his face when we went by a weird dim light in the forest. I have no idea what that light was... But this man is more mysterious. I have a feeling he shouldn''t be in this world... A weird feeling indeed...


    Mysterious Man: "Ahh... I just wanted to see what the commotion is about... Now I have to run all the way back to the city to give him to the guards to take care of... I really don''t want to do this..."


    We run out of the forest into sunlight... His face... It''s weird...  There is a hood but I can see underneath it for some reason... He has... A purple pupil... With a golden cross in the middle of it. I cannot tell his skin color but I can clearly tell that his hair is silver... It''s too different from the others and even when light shines on it, it''s color does not change... Silver. It must be a silver-ish color... His right eyes pupil is far more weirder... It''s like a ruby with a black slit right in the middle of it in the shape of an eye... The eye itself is normal except the pupils... Who is this man...?


    I keep asking myself that question while looking at him to remember this person. He is too weird to be a real human... His existence screams "Not from this World" and "Powerful" and "Creation what was never supposed to be made"... Why are my instincts telling me this? I do not know why... They just are. He wears some kind of weird thin coat. It''s white and has a small pouch. (Author:Reffering to a lab coat but MC does not know the existence of a lab coat.) Weird... I have never seen such clothing in my life...


    Before I notice it we enter a city. The man tilts his head down to conceal his face but I can see him more clearly now. He then notices me inspecting his facial features and body.


    Mysterious Man: "Hmm? You are observing me to preserve me in your memory?"


    How did he know what I was trying to do!?


    Mysterious Man: "Just so you know... I am Artimael Greysoul. You do not need to know anything else as of yet, child. I''ll leave you here. I might come back to you one day."


    He puts me down infront of a building what has a crest with a shield and two swords above its door. Artimael leaves soon after he put me down. I''m still naked damn it! And you put me on a stone path! It''s cold! Somebody leave that building and come pick me up damn it! Aaand my wish came true! A woman exits the building and screams when she sees me. Not the best introduction is it? Hahah... Pick me up damn it. It''s cold.


    Woman: "Master!!! There is a baby on the path right infront of the guild!"


    I hear somebody getting up.


    ???: "What!? What nonsense are you speaking kid! There is no way a person abandons a child infront of the door of our City''s Guard Training Area!"


    It''s a man. His voice is like a bears scream.


    Woman: "But it''s true, master!"


    I hear something walking towards here. It is a bear isn''t it? It''s a literal bear who has the capability to speak right? I know this world already has wolfhumans so why shouldn''t there be bears in the shape of humans? Aaand it''s a human. A gigantic human with big muscles.


    Manbear: "You were not kidding! It is a baby! Who would leave it infront of a training facility?!"


    I look at the manbear and try to laugh. I start crying instead. Why do I start crying when I try to laugh! Body, sort yourself out!


    Woman: "You scared the baby, master!"


    Manbear: "It can''t be my fault!"


    Woman: "It is!"


    I try to wave my hand to show them that i''m cold. Aaand I wave my hands around like a maniac. Sort yourself out body! Ah atleast the woman picked me up! Stop crying me, stop crying. Thank god... I stopped crying.


    Woman: "See? What gender is this little baby? Master... Can you please bring the crystal?"


    Manbear: "Yeah yeah fine. I am quite intrigued about this baby too. Nobody sane in their mind would leave a baby right infront of my training facilities door."


    I try to put my hand into a fist and raise it towards the air as a signal of... Damn you Artimael! You left me infront of hells door didn''t you!? They take me into the training facility. Ah.. Swords. Something I am familiar with. My... Owner... In the past life ordered me to constantly fight for him. I am quite good with swords in my opinion. I look around with interest.


    Woman: "This baby... It actually has an interest in swords!"


    Manbear: "Well then... Maybe the person wasn''t insane and tried to get rid of a troublesome kid? People who use swords are in the minority after all."


    The manbear brings out a crystal.


    Manbear: "Use Item."


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Name:</td><td>Mithneel</td><td>Evergreen</td></tr><tr><td>Body Age and Soul Age:</td><td>0 Years</td><td>2016 Years</td></tr><tr><td>Race(s):</td><td>Elf, Demi-god</td><td>Dungeon, Demon</td></tr><tr><td>Blessings:</td><td>Pyotr, God of War</td><td>Hel, Goddess of Life</td></tr><tr><td>Heav, Goddess of Destruction</td><td>Kuin, Goddess of the Paths</td><td>Tyolr, God of Death</td></tr><tr><td>Kinral, God of the Afterlife</td><td>Rhen, God of Venom and Poison</td><td>Ulkri, God of Gluttony</td></tr><tr><td>Attributes:</td><td>Strength: 1</td><td>Charisma/Leadership: 0</td></tr><tr><td>Agility: 1</td><td>Intelligence: 100</td><td>Magical Power: ???(Sealed)</td></tr><tr><td>Usable Elements:</td><td>All known Elements.</td><td>??? Element</td></tr><tr><td>Abilities:</td><td>Summon Weapon</td><td>Consumption</td></tr><tr><td>Magic</td><td>Create Venom or/and Poison</td><td>Summon Familiar</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Their jaws fall down when they read my stats.


    Woman: "What the hell is up with this kid! This kid is basically trouble reincarnated!"


    Manbear: "Wha... God of war!? The god of war blessed this kid!? Heav also blessed him!? What the hell?! Mithneel Evergreen... I''ve never heard of any Evergreen! I''m certain I would''ve heard about an Evergreen if they had such a child! The priest knows about  every child born so why hasn''t a big announcement been made!?"


    Woman: "Maybe this kid... Isn''t from the city. I''ve been here for a while and I haven''t heard of any family in this city block being Evergreen. The closest to it is Greenwood."


    Manbear: "Should we tell the priest?"


    Woman: "We should but they would make him into some kind of bishop. That would be restricting him. Let''s not tell anybody about this kid. I want to train him in sword fighting." *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>The Blessing of Kuin has activated</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Choose which path do you want to travel.</td></tr><tr><td>Magic (Be sent to the Religious group. Easiest)</td><td>MageSword (Training in both ways. Hardest!)</td><td>Sword (Stay here and train only in the sword. Normal Difficulty)</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Huh!? Another pop up...  Magic, MageSword or Sword... Easy,normal and Hard huh... I start reaching towards Magic but then emember what they said... Restrictions. I quickly change my decision and accidentaly click MageSword. Oh god... This is going to be troublesome. *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>First Class chosen!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>MageSword path taken. First Class is set to MageSword</td></tr></tbody></table>


    A magesword it is!


    Manbear: "Let''s make him a magesword. He has high magical capability and I know some trustworthy Magicians."


    Woman: "What about his secondary class?"


    *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>The Blessing of Kuin has activated</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Choose which path you want to travel.</td></tr><tr><td>Physical Strength</td><td>Both</td><td>Magical Strength</td></tr></tbody></table>


    If i''m already a magesword then why not both! I click on both.


    *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>The Blessing of Kuin has activated</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Choose which path you want to travel.</td></tr><tr><td>Templar</td><td colspan=''2''>Battle Scholar</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Hmm... Battle Scholar? Sounds fun. I press on Battle Scholar.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Sub-Class chosen.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Second Class not chosen yet. Do you wish to choose Second Class now?</td></tr><tr><td>Yes</td><td colspan=''2''>No</td></tr></tbody></table>


    No. I do not want to choose my second class yet! Leave me alone with that. I want to view what classes here are!


    Oh the blue paper left for good now.


    Manbear: "Let''s let him choose later. I do not want to choose everything he does."


    Woman: "True... We are deciding his life path right now."


    Hahah! I am deciding it behind the scenes! Wait... Did I just change the minds of two people by just clicking this weird blue paper on instinct...? Fearsome blue paper indeed... *Ting* Ah not again!


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.<table><tbody><tr><td>Name:</td><td>Mithneel</td><td colspan=''2''>Evergreen</td></tr><tr><td>Body Age and Soul Age:</td><td>0 Years</td><td colspan=''2''>2016 Years</td></tr><tr><td>Race(s):</td><td>Elf, Demi-god</td><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon, Demon</td></tr><tr><td>First Class, Sub-class and Second Class</td><td>Swordmage</td><td>Battle Scholar</td><td>None</td></tr><tr><td>Blessings:</td><td>Pyotr, God of War</td><td colspan=''2''>Hel, Goddess of Life</td></tr><tr><td>Heav, Goddess of Destruction</td><td>Kuin, Goddess of the Paths</td><td colspan=''2''>Tyolr, God of Death</td></tr><tr><td>Kinral, God of the Afterlife</td><td>Rhen, God of Venom and Poison</td><td colspan=''2''>Ulkri, God of Gluttony</td></tr><tr><td>Attributes:</td><td>Strength: 1</td><td colspan=''2''>Charisma/Leadership: 0</td></tr><tr><td>Agility: 1</td><td>Intelligence: 100</td><td colspan=''2''>Magical Power: ???</td></tr><tr><td>Usable Elements:</td><td>All known Elements.</td><td colspan=''2''>??? Element</td></tr><tr><td>Abilities:</td><td>Summon Weapon</td><td colspan=''2''>Consumption</td></tr><tr><td>Magic</td><td>Create Venom or/and Poison</td><td colspan=''2''>Summon Familiar</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Ah... It''s just this one. Good good. I thought it was another path choosing thing. Hmm? A new part? Classes... Well I didn''t see it before and now I just chose them... Oh.. Sleepy...


    I fall asleep and wake up the next day. For some reason I don''t get hungry... I''ve been here for 3 days but I am still not hungry. Must have something to do with my races or blessings. I thought I was going to be hungry at all times because of Ulkris blessing... Guess it works the other way. Hahah!


    I study the place I am in every day and study everybody who comes in here every day for six years. My "Attributes" have gotten way higher now thanks to my growth.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Name:</td><td>Mithneel</td><td colspan=''2''>Evergreen</td></tr><tr><td>Body Age and Soul Age:</td><td>6 Years</td><td colspan=''2''>2022 Years</td></tr><tr><td>Race(s):</td><td>Elf, Demi-god</td><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon, Demon</td></tr><tr><td>First Class, Sub-class and Second Class</td><td>Swordmage</td><td>Battle Scholar</td><td>None</td></tr><tr><td>Blessings:</td><td>Pyotr, God of War</td><td colspan=''2''>Hel, Goddess of Life</td></tr><tr><td>Heav, Goddess of Destruction</td><td>Kuin, Goddess of the Paths</td><td colspan=''2''>Tyolr, God of Death</td></tr><tr><td>Kinral, God of the Afterlife</td><td>Rhen, God of Venom and Poison</td><td colspan=''2''>Ulkri, God of Gluttony</td></tr><tr><td>Attributes:</td><td>Strength: 105</td><td colspan=''2''>Charisma/Leadership: 20</td></tr><tr><td>Agility: 75</td><td>Intelligence: 500</td><td colspan=''2''>Magical Power: ???</td></tr><tr><td>Usable Elements:</td><td>All known Elements.</td><td colspan=''2''>??? Element</td></tr><tr><td>Abilities:</td><td>Summon Weapon</td><td colspan=''2''>Consumption</td></tr><tr><td>Magic</td><td>Create Venom or/and Poison</td><td colspan=''2''>Summon Familiar</td></tr></tbody></table>


    These are my stats now. I have gotten familiar to using this weird blue paper. I spoke my first words when I was just half a year old! I also walked when I was only one year old. Is that normal or not? I do not know. My charisma/leadership went up that much because the Manbear named Ulric ordered me to learn about leadership. I don''t talk to others as much. Nobody pays much attention to me and Ulric and the woman named Tyr want to keep me a secret for now. I still haven''t actually eaten in this life. Ulric and Tyr were worried for me at the beginning but when I  didn''t eat for two years straight they just gave up. I don''t get hungry and I never feel thirst for some reason. I want to eat something but I don''t feel hungry ever. I guess I could try eating? I also trained in secret in the backrooms. That is why my strength is so high and my agility and my intellect when up because my constant reading of different books.


    This world is weird. People call it ''Dystopia''. It is a really big world it seems. There are atleast fifteen continents recorded and some have said that there are more. There are a lot of different races aswell! A lot of different religions, countries and such. And I mean... A lot. There are also things called "Dungeons" which hold powerful mobs but also reward people highly. The more known dungeons have been cleared and they have dissapeared but rumours have spread that the dungeons are hiding themselves. Dungeons are actually a living race themselves. Their mind is their Crystal Core and their body is the Dungeon itself. The monsters inside it are like its blood in its veins. Weird beings indeed. There are too many things I still don''t know. There are five main races though.


    Mithneel: "Humans, Elves, Dwarves, Demons and Undyrr."


    I mumble to myself the five races. The first four are like anybody can remember them. Undyrr... They are a different story. They live waaay up in the north in the Mountain Region of the world. They are basically frost giants but have dark burn marks on their faces since birth. I don''t know why but it''s described in the books.


    There is one non-main race you have to look out for. Iroks. Iroks are a fierce race of half-goblin half-dragons. I don''t know how that looks like but they seem to be fierce. It is said that one of them can take on two battle-experienced guards and defeat them with no trouble. I do not want to run into a band of them right now... They are described to be one of the ugliest things you can think of. Their only redeeming quality in their appearance are their wings. Their wings look like a real dragons. They cannot use the wings though.


    Nobody knows when Dystopia came to existence but the oldest records tell of a huge Empire named "Kandyrr" who ruled over fifteen percent of the known continents. Nobody knows how they dissapeared and why. They just fell apart and dissapeared. The country I am in is called Orinki...


    There are no problems with my life right now except one small detail. I went out to the marketplace with Ulric one day and one of the Aristocrats daughters took interest in me. Right now a lot of guards are looking for me.


    I have quite... Distinct... Features. I have half-blond half-emerald green hair. I also have silver eyes... You can only tell the location of my pupils because of the black rings surrounding my pupils. Tyr tells me I didn''t have this type of features when they first picked me up and they started appearing five months later after they met me... This is the work of the Blessings isn''t it?


    Ulric also placed a challenge for me. I''ll repeat his exact words.


    ''When you are six years old you must defeat one of the eighteen year old students in our facility in sword fighting what includes magic. If you cannot do that then It is no matter. If you can, I will let you wander around the streets and start training you in our sword fighting style.''


    I trained for that exact purpouse for three years in a row...


    Well that is all what happened. I am still hiding from that aristocrats daughter though. She is persistant... I constantly hear guards running infront of our living place searching for a kid with my features. If they decide to look in here fully it is going to be very troublesome for me.


    I also looked at the Second Class thing. Still haven''t decided on it yet...


    *smash* Oh god... The door opened and I am in plain sight right now... And  there are the guards... Bad timing guards! I am still reading my book and thinking about things!


    Guards: "There the kid is! Fyra wanted to see this kid again! Grab him!"


    Mithneel: "Leave. Me. Alone!"


    I use some wind magic to throw them out of the room. I learned sword fighting and wind magic. I sealed my powers so it isn''t as strong as it would be unsealed. I wonder how strong I would be with unsealed magic... But remembering the incident of that village... Won''t be fun... Luckily Ulric and Tyr haven''t looked into my titles because they haven''t expected me to have one. I just need to think of a way to explain to them about that title if they do find out one day. The guards come back in again. I push them out with wind magic again... They come back, i shoot them out.


    Mithneel: "You guys are persistant!"


    Guard: "We will not leave until you come with us to see Fyra!"


    Mithneel: "Will you leave me alone if I go see this damn Fyra!"


    Guard: "How dare you speak about her like that! She is an angel compared to all of us! She is innocent!"


    Mithneel: "Yeah yeah just walk! I don''t have time for this..."


    I pick up a book and walk towards them. They lead me towards a carriage and I sit in it. Ulric and Tyr and currently in the market place again. I wonder what they will think of the busted doors.


    I keep reading a book about aristocrats and royals. This is actually just a hidden book I found. The books I read were in a small shelf in my new house. This book seems to be a book what should be discarded because it was hidden.


    Aristocrats are described as selfish little bastards who do things only for themselves. Royals are even worse. Hah.. That doesn''t sound nice.


    Well... I''ll meet this Aristocrat called Fyra... It is going to be way more annoying than anything in my life isn''t it?


    I can only imagine what will happen to my life after I meet with their little ''angel''...


    ---


    Author''s Note - Ok... I am getting way into tables. I take any chance I get to place a table. I need to calm down a little...


    Next time will be a meeting between an ''angel'' and our little MC. Get your hopes up! Not. I''ll probably dissapoint you if you do.


    Sorry for the HUGE wall of pure text. I just have nothing better to give.

 Chapter 4. Fyra.

    Gods, they abandoned this world a while ago. I have seen no angels. Only demons. I have seen no demi-gods. Only Reapers. The gods know this world is destined for destruction, so they abandoned it. They have no use for this world probably. We took over this world and broke it ourselves. We divided the world and have constant wars breaking out. Constant destructions of cities,villages,towns and castles. The Dragons have been awoken. The Seas are awoken. The Land is awoken. The Air is awoken. Nothing is sleeping. Everything is awoken. Everything is destroying everything.


    If one demi-god appears. Then it better be a strong one. For this world... Is destined for destruction. Destined for war.


    -Diary of a priest, part 9, page 105.


    ------------


    I am currently standing infront of a door. The guards told me Fyra is in here. I really do not want to get involved with Aristocrats... I enter and see a girl with two fully-armored guards standing next to her. She is sitting on a small chair.


    Fyra: "Sit down, please."


    I sit down on the couch.


    Mithneel: "What do you need from me? You sent your guards at me."


    Fyra: "I wanted to see you again. You stood out from the crowd so I wanted to see such an unique person again."


    Mithneel: "You saw me. Now can I go?"


    Fyra: "No! Not yet!"


    I sigh and look at the two guards next to her. Should I kill them? To make her afraid of me so I can just leave and she won''t say anything? They do seem weak. Only buffed up because of the armor.


    Fyra: "I wanted to ask you... If you wanted to become my servant..."


    Mithneel: "No."


    Fyra: "Please..."


    Mithneel: "No."


    Fyra: "Pretty please..."


    Mithneel: "No."


    She looks at the guards. They start walking towards me.


    Fyra: "Please... I want to become your master very badly..."


    Mithneel: "Don''t blame me for this."


    I get up and use some fire magic to blow off the helmets of the men. Then I use some earth magic to seal their faces into an airtight rock. I then knock them onto the floor before making a water blade and stabbing it into their necks. I look at her and she is shocked.


    Mithneel: "I do not want to become anybodies servant. I do not want any restrictions. I do not want any attention. So stay away  from me. And I won''t do anything... Bad."


    I start leaving but she grabs my shirt.


    Mithneel: "Girl, leave me alone. I do not want another bad title because of you. One is enough for now."


    Fyra: "Please! My father says I must get atleast one servant who is unique to stay in the household!"


    I turn my head and stare at her in anger.


    Mithneel: "Then tell your father this. Send me your best soldier. I don''t care how strong they are. Send me them. If they cannot defeat me, then your daughter stays. If they defeat me, your daughter is yours and so am I. If you think this is a joke... I give you only one month until I come and personally oversee your best soldiers punishment. Come to the training facility of Ulric."


    She nods and lets me go. I''m impressed she didn''t cower in fear and instead ran off happily to her father. This is troublesome but it seems to be the fastest way out of this. The faster the better right now. I still have to fight somebody in the training facility to start properly training. And the strongest warrior problem.. I''ll just burn him. I have an unknown amount of mana anyways. Right now I need to focus on the training fight. I go back to the facility and Ulric is already waiting for me.


    Ulric: "Where were you!"


    Mithneel: "At Fyra''s place. She didn''t leave me alone and sent guards after me. I killed two of them. I also issued a duel to their strongest warrior."


    Ulric: "You did what!? Do you know who the strongest is!? The strongest warrior that Fyra has is the Paladin Ambrosious! You cannot defeat him without showing your.. Qualities!"


    Mithneel: "Do not care. I''ll kill him, frighten the others and then leave. I''ll make sure they never want to speak of me... Ever. And if they do speak about me... They won''t have a tongue."


    I smile and Ulric gets frightened a little. He knows about my unknown amount of mana and my... Qualities. I also need to figure out the Summon Familiar. I also need to know about the strange Element I have... Ahh i''ll figure it out later. I need to summon a familiar first. I really want to see mine. I go upstairs and draw the pattern for a familiar summon. I then think about summoning one and a bright light appears. I feel nothing but maybe that is because of my... Blessing Qualities. *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations! Your Summon Familiar was a success!</td></tr><tr><td>Summoned Familiar:</td><td>World Controller Board (SSS-Rank Familiar)</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ...


    Mithneel: "What the hell?!" I scream out of the top of my lungs. Ulric runs up immediatly with Tyr who just got back.


    Tyr: "Whats wrong Mithneel!?"


    Mithneel: "I summoned an SSS-rank Familiar!"


    Ulric: "..."


    Tyr: "..."


    Mithneel: "I am not kidding."


    I take out the World Controller Board. A litteral Board with a description of the land around us and some invisible knights and other people like archers and such on the side. I look at our facility and see it is see-through. If I tap on it once it shows our second floor and our attic when I tap on it again. When I press on it with my palm it goes down by one floor. I put one knight for fun in our room and it turns transparent. Apparently they can''t see the position of the knights but I can. A squadron of knights appear right next to us. I look at their stats...


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Type of Familiar:</td><td colspan=''3''>World Knight</td></tr><tr><td>First Class, Sub-class and Second Class</td><td>Loyal Knight of the World</td><td>Shadow Knight</td><td>Tower Knight</td></tr><tr><td>Attributes:</td><td>Strength: 5000</td><td colspan=''2''>Charisma/Leadership: 0</td></tr><tr><td>Agility: 650</td><td>Intelligence: 10</td><td colspan=''2''>Magical Power: 9600</td></tr><tr><td>Usable Elements:</td><td colspan=''3''>Shadow Element</td></tr><tr><td>Abilities:</td><td>Summon Weapon</td><td colspan=''2''>Summon Armor</td></tr></tbody></table>


    These knights... They are faster and stronger than me. The knights bow down to me.


    Ulric: "A... World Knight..."


    Tyr: "... Are... You.. Kidding me!?"


    Mithneel: "What is a world knight?"


    Ulric: "The ultimate knights. Their power is... Immesurable. The maximum a person can go with their Attributes is 2000. These guys are far stronger. They might not be faster but they are stronger and cannot be killed thanks to that. To have them at your disposal... You are... One strong boy.... Are you going to use them against Ambrosious?"


    Mithneel: "Yes. They are still my own creations so they are allowed right?"


    Ulric: "Indeed. But for your first fight... We have it all set up. Follow me."


    I put the Knight Piece back to its original slot and they dissapear into thin air. There is also an archer here... A huge looking beast. A dragon... And one... Ring? A ring? What''s it doing here? It is not in any slot. It is just on the board. I pick it up and look at it.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>World Controller Ring</td></tr><tr><td>The ring worn by the Controller of the World. Can change Mana in the area and all creations. Only thing it cannot change is a persons Status. Increases the Attributes of the Wearer.</td></tr><tr><td>+2500 to all attributes.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ... Well that is powerful... Very powerful... I put it on... Let me check my own Status.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Name:</td><td>Mithneel</td><td colspan=''2''>Evergreen</td></tr><tr><td>Body Age and Soul Age:</td><td>6 Years</td><td colspan=''2''>2022 Years</td></tr><tr><td>Race(s):</td><td>Elf, Demi-god</td><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon, Demon</td></tr><tr><td>First Class, Sub-class and Second Class</td><td>World Controller</td><td>Battle Scholar</td><td>SwordMage</td></tr><tr><td>Blessings:</td><td>Pyotr, God of War</td><td colspan=''2''>Hel, Goddess of Life</td></tr><tr><td>Heav, Goddess of Destruction</td><td>Kuin, Goddess of the Paths</td><td colspan=''2''>Tyolr, God of Death</td></tr><tr><td>Kinral, God of the Afterlife</td><td>Rhen, God of Venom and Poison</td><td colspan=''2''>Ulkri, God of Gluttony</td></tr><tr><td>Attributes:</td><td>Strength: 105 + 2500</td><td colspan=''2''>Charisma/Leadership: 20 + 2500</td></tr><tr><td>Agility: 75 + 2500</td><td>Intelligence: 500 + 2500</td><td colspan=''2''>Magical Power: ??? + 2500</td></tr><tr><td>Usable Elements:</td><td>All known Elements.</td><td colspan=''2''>??? Element</td></tr><tr><td>Abilities:</td><td>Summon Weapon</td><td colspan=''2''>Consumption</td></tr><tr><td>Magic</td><td>Create Venom or/and Poison</td><td colspan=''2''>Summon Familiar</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Huh? My attributes changed but so did my Class... I am a World Controller with the sub-class of a Battle Scholar and the second class of Swordmage? Isn''t that a little to... Powerful? I don''t think anything can challenge me... Did they put me here to control the world?


    I inspect the board again. There is a ring on a slot aswell... I wonder if that is something like a gate? I close the board and it dissapears into nothingness. Well that is a handy way of doing things. I look at the ring on my finger. It''s a silver ring with some golden engravings and a weird crystal in the middle of it. The crystal is made out of black,white,blue,red,green and brown. Are these the elements? I look at the middle of the ring and see a purple color. What is this ring? I need to find out more about ''Dystopia''... I don''t know anything about it. This world is weird... Very weird. I go downstairs and see a selection of swords and an eighteen year old teen waiting for me in armor. I take a shortsword because the others are too long for me.


    Ulric: "Both of you ready?"


    Teen: "I am ready."


    Mithneel: "As am I."


    Ulric nods and starts the match with a loud: "Begin!"


    I use my powers to instantly appear infront of the teen and slash at his armor to make him fall down. I have to keep my powers in control. I could take off the ring but I am probably going to wear it at all times so I need to control it. The teen stumbles at my sudden attack and falls out of the match ring.


    Ulric: "Mithneel wins! Oiran is now thrown out of the facility! Mithneel takes his position!"


    Oiran runs out crying. Poor kid. I don''t care about him. I then put down the sword and Ulric comes to me.


    Ulric: "How did you get so fast?"


    I show him the ring.


    Ulric: "Take it off!"


    I try to take it off but I can''t. Ulric tries to take it off too but he can''t either. Well... The ring is officialy stuck to me now. I thought I could take it off but it''s like a cursed ring. Stuck to you forever. Well not like anything is wrong with that. Means I won''t just lose it and it is impossible to steal. Ulric walks away and tears down a name plaque from the wall and replaces it with a name plaque what has mine. The name plaque had the name ''Oiran'' on it before it was torn down. There are atleast thirty name plaques on the wall. They are all carved into wood. They are then put into some arches what hold them. I start going upstairs but then  I hear a carriage.


    Mithneel: "Already here huh?"


    I look outside and see the same carriage I went to Fyra with. I noticed that every carriage has a different marking. The carriage what sent me to Fyra''s place had a small archway with a feather inside of it on the top right spot. If you do not look for it you won''t notice it. The carriage stops infront of the facility and Fyra comes out.


    Fyra: "I came for you. I never asked your name though. My name is Fyra Firestone."


    Mithneel: "Mithneel Evergreen is my name. So Ambrosis is already ready for me?"


    Fyra: "Indeed. My father was surprised by my sudden visit so he took it quite seriously. I think they won''t expect your... Appearance."


    Mithneel: "Hahah. Your men weren''t wrong. You really are an angel-like person."


    Fyra blushes a little.


    Fyra: "You..."


    Mithneel: "Hahaha! Come on already! Let''s go!"


    I take Fyras hand as I go into the carriage and it feels like I am pulling air with me. So light... Is it the +2500? I think I can beat Ambrosis without the help from my... Knights. I do want to check out the ring though. So I''ll use the ring slot...


    We head over to another castle in the city. This castle is a big grand castle. So Fyra had her own castle huh? Why did her father want to disown her? I wonder why... Ah no matter. Once I get this girl off my back that means I can also get  a couple of my needs. Like getting more books with information.


    When we reach the castle two maids open the carriage and Fyra walks out. I follow soon after and they look inside the carriage.


    Maid: "Where is the issuer of the challenge?"


    Fyra looks at me. The maids look at me too and try to contain their laughture. I notice one of them has... Long hair. I use some fire magic to burn her hair off to her neck and then wind magic  to extinquish it. Water magic I won''t use yet. She screams when she notices her hair was burnt to her shoulders.


    Mithneel: "So? You wanted to laugh at my appearance?"


    The maids shut up and look at me. I made sure she wouldn''t notice the fire on her hair so I made it a lukewarm fire.


    Maid: "Not at all, master! We will lead you to Paladin Ambrosius immediatly!"


    They immediatly pick up a pace and start heading towards a large arena. There are a lot of people watching. Fyra follows me into the ring too.


    Mithneel: "Why did you follow me? Don''t you need to go to your father?"


    Fyra: "He doesn''t want me... He already has his hands full with my three brothers who own the castle I was in. He says it will be better to just marry me off to some other aristocrat. Unique people in this city are so rare because Unique.. Is a word we don''t use much. I mean there are wolf-people and you can even see some minotaurs in the city if you want to."


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.Mithneel: "Oh. I wondered about that. I''ll come back soon Fyra."


    I pat her head. So the book was right! These aristocrats are rotten to the core! I look up at a fancy location and see... What is that? Is that a pig? An oversized pig?


    Mithneel: "Why is there a pig on the throne up there?"


    Fyra: "Mithneel! That is my father!"


    I start laughing. That man is her father! I look at Fyra. She is a short flat-chested girl who has hair to her waist. She is what you call the cutest girl in the city. She is dressed in a luxurious dress and her hair is black. Weird... Black is not a normal color. I look around and notice most people have black hair. It seems I have the most unique hair here... I look at the other side of the arena and see a person clad in armor what has gold linings. I can''t see their face though. Their face is covered by a helmet. He has one big longsword and a huge shield. Well they look huge to me. A six year old. I stop laughing after a while.


    Mithneel: "So that is the guy I am supposed to defeat?"


    Fyra: "Yes. Look out for his personality though..."


    Paladin: "Hahah! You told me I was fighting somebody strong because your daughter came back excited with a challenge! But I just see a small kid! Are you making fun of me!? I am the strongest person on the continent! My strength attribute is at 1950 and agility at 1000!"


    I start laughing again. I bring out my board and he looks at me weirdly. The big fat human pig shouts: "Begin!" and he charges at me. I place the ring right behind me. I look behind me and... I see a sun. The sun has no middle though. A ring what is in the shape of a sun. It radiates with a bright glow and is floating above me with no support. I look at the stats of it.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Type of Familiar:</td><td colspan=''3''>The Radiant Hollowed Sun</td></tr><tr><td>First Class, Sub-class and Second Class</td><td>Hollowed Sun</td><td>Radiant Hollow</td><td>Radiant Sun</td></tr><tr><td>Attributes:</td><td>Strength: 0</td><td colspan=''2''>Charisma/Leadership: 0</td></tr><tr><td>Agility: 7500</td><td>Intelligence: 5000</td><td colspan=''2''>Magical Power: 15000</td></tr><tr><td>Usable Elements:</td><td colspan=''3''>Light Element, Fire Element</td></tr><tr><td>Abilities:</td><td>Radiant Hollow Beam</td><td colspan=''2''>Punishment of the Controller</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Well... That is something else. I look back at the Paladin.


    Mithneel: "Use firelight beam."


    The sun starts radiating even more and shoots out a strong beam. I don''t know why I knew what magic abilities it can use. The two abilities it has seemed too strong for the.... Paladin...


    The moment the Paladin comes into contact with the beam he disintegrates into ash.


    Mithneel: "Oops... Overdid it a little."


    I put the ring back into it''s slot. They all stare at me and the fat pig gets up. Well... Tries to but he needs help from his two assistants in... Almost no clothing... They are half-naked...


    Mithneel: "Ok so that is over with. I forgot to say two things to you, pig. First, you will take care of Fyra like she is an angel and a holy being to you. Second, release all the slaves you are keeping here. If you say no... I won''t take mercy on you."


    Aristocrat: "My name is Ulin! And the first I can do but the second no! They are my slaves! Mine! Knights get him! That familiar was probably a one-time use!"


    I sigh and take out the knights. I place them around me.


    Mithneel: "Knights. Slaughter all enemy soldiers. Take everybody who seems like a slave with you and bring them here."


    The knights nod and dissapear. I sit down and Fyra comes to me.


    Fyra: "What did you do!? You killed Ambrosius so fast!"


    Mithneel: "I tested out this board."


    I look back at the board and slide it to the left to increase it''s visual range. I see my knights running all around the castle killing every soldier who dares bring up their sword against them. I also see a couple of them returning. Three knights return with seven slaves each.


    Mithneel: "Knights, go to the pig and save the two half-naked women next to him. Put your blades right near his throat to shut him up real nice."


    The knights nod and do as I say.


    Slave: "Who... Are you..."


    They look at me and then they look at Fyra.


    Slave Girl: "Fyra! You came... For us!"


    Mithneel: "With this it is all over. Knights, make sure the pig never needs to talk again. Or do anything in this world again. Also kill all the aristocrats in this crowd. Leave the commoners alone. Any royalty you see bring them here. I doubt there are any though."


    The moment I finish the three knights snap the pigs neck and slaughter half of the crowd.


    Mithneel: "Commoners, do not speak of me to anybody. I wish to keep this a secret. Remember this... I am your protector, I come from the dark mists of death. You cannot find me until I find you. You cannot kill me until you have died five infinities. I am an entity who protects you. I do not like battle or death. But if forced... I will kill again. Right now I kill to save slaves. I used to be one, now I save those who are."


    The commoners start rushing out. Might''ve... Taken it a little too far... I look towards Fyra.


    Mithneel: "Fyra, I saved you. Now you must do all in your power to make sure nobody knows of my existence. I might''ve upset this worlds balance if there was any to begin with. If you need me come and find me."


    Fyra: "Thank you Mithneel. I was certain my father was going to kill me even if you were to win through a miracle. But you didn''t only do a miracle... You did a true act of a god. Can you show me your Status? Please?"


    Mithneel: "No. I do not think you should see my status."


    I look at the board again and see all the knights returning.


    *Ting* *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Congratulations! You gained a title!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>"Saver of all who deserve saving"</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Congratulations! You gained a title!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>"Cold Murderer of the undeserving"</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Hmm? Two titles? Saver and Murderer... Atleast one good title! Now I just have two murderer titles and one good one! Yaay... I am so doomed if I go at this rate. I have done more killing than saving right now. I get up and look at all the slaves.


    Mithneel: "You are all free. You can go and take some gold from the treasury of the owner of this castle. Do not take it all because it might be too suspicious for former slaves to walk around with that much money. And also do not talk about me to anybody else but slaves. Only those who deserve my help get it. And I decide who deserve it."


    I then start walking out the arena leaving every maid,butler,slave and guards who didn''t raise their sword behind. Fyra runs after me.


    Fyra: "Do not leave! My brothers will deffinetly still kill me! They do not want a sister who can only create trouble for their succesion of this castle!"


    Mithneel: "Hmm... Ah fine come with me. I wanted you to stay here so it won''t be troublesome but I don''t want another bad title like ''you left a poor innocent girl to her death'' or something like that. I already have two of them."


    I get in the carriage and order the driver to go back to Ulrics place. I need to leave... And immediatly. I might be only six years old.. Oh that reminds me.


    Mithneel: "Fyra, how old are you?"


    Fyra: "I am nine years old, why do you ask?"


    Mithneel: "Oh, you are older than me."


    Me and Fyra do not talk to each other for a bit while we go back to Ulrics. I then bring out the table after making sure all the knights did their job properly and put them back to their slots.


    Fyra: "What is that?"


    Mithneel: "Oh? It''s my familiar. I thought familiars were supposed to be... Well... Living. But then this came."


    Fyra: "Familiars can be anything. The strongest familiar was an S-class familiar and that was sumoned by the person who almost broke all the barriers of attributes being max 2000. He got them all to 2500. We call him... The Hero."


    I laugh a little. He was not any world controller? Well... I guess he would be living still then. Oh wait... I forgot! I wanted to ask for books but I asked for slaves first! And I killed the pig! I thought I was supposed to have him treat Fyra like a goddess! Damn! My past-life led me to this didn''t it? I couldn''t just leave people as slaves like I used to be.


    Mithneel: "Fyra. I''m sorry."


    Fyra: "Huh?"


    Mithneel: "I forgot to leave the pig you call father alive so he can take care of you..."


    Fyra: "Don''t worry about it. I am glad that I can still live on. I was destined to die. Even the priests said that... That no matter what will happen you will still die two months after you reach nine years. The two months will pass tomorrow."


    Mithneel: "Hmm?"


    Hmm... Maybe poison? I should check for poison but how can I do that? Rhen help me here. *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>You asked a favor from Rhen and he responded!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>He has given you the power to be immune to Poison and Venom and toxins and also to detect it when you eat or drink it!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Oh! Thanks Rhen! *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Rhen has given you a hint!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Blood</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Blood? Well thanks Rhen. I think I know what to do now. I thought gods shouldn''t be able to interact with... Oh wait... I am a demi-god... They can talk to me because I am basically half a god. Well... What about... Oh... Maybe they already poisoned her...


    Mithneel: "Umm... Can you give me your finger for a second?"


    She looks at me weirdly but raises her hand. I pick it up and bite into her finger. A little bit of blood gets into my mouth before she freaks out and pulls her finger out of my mouth. I taste the blood and deffinetly feel something wrong with it. I don''t know why but I do. Rhen''s blessing basically is in work here. I drink the blood and instantly realize it is poisoned.


    Mithneel: "Figures... You are poisoned already."


    Fyra: "What?! But I only drank some water today! I mean it did taste weird but still!"


    Mithneel: "Hahah! You should''ve spit that water out. I think it was poisoned. I don''t know if this can be cured though. I''ll have to ask Tyr and Ulric about it."


    After a while we reach the facility. I rush out and go to Ulric.


    Mithneel: "Ulric, my guest here has been poisoned by something. I don''t know what but I can tell. Rhen''s blessing came into work."


    Ulric: "Huh? Poisoned? Tyr! Get down here!"


    Tyr rushes downstairs.


    Tyr: "What!?"


    Ulric: "Our guest over there is poisoned. Take her to the doctor."


    Tyr: "Affirmative, master! And I am glade you are safe Mithneel!"


    She comes up to me and hugs me tightly. I pat her back and pull her off me. She is as  light as a feather too.


    Mithneel: "Get going. She dies tomorrow if she doesn''t get cured."


    Tyr freezes up when she hears that and rushes outside with Fyra.


    Ulric: "Who was your guest?"


    Mithneel: "Fyra Firestone."


    Ulric freezes up.


    Ulric: "Fyra... Fire..Stone... You kidnapped her to save her!? Are you insane! Her father is coming to get her probably!"


    Mithneel: "He is dead. I also have to go now... I''ll take Fyra with me. I might''ve scared a lot of people and rumours are going to spread about me. I do not need the attention right now. Sorry that I cannot stay here longer and learn your sword style. I promise I won''t die. And also... Thank You, Ulric. For all you have done... If you need anything just ask me. I''ll adventure all around the world but I''ll keep in contact with you."


    Ulric: "You have to go already? You really did grow up too fast. I thought you would still be here for a couple years. And let me remind you... Stay away from the Hidden Continents. We don''t know anything about them. Well... With your strength it actually might be a breeze. Also... About the world knights. The World Knights have been seen only once. And that was in the greatest prophecy of our world. The one where this world gets saved by them and one mysterious person who couldn''t be properly seen by the prophet. An entire religion was founded around the World Knights... The prophet only described the world knights bowing down before a person with a table. A table just like yours. I hope you will... Save us. Save us all."


    I nod and go upstairs to pack my things. I hadn''t expected everything to go by so fast but... My nature got the best of me. My past-life came back to me and I had to kill him... For retribution against the aristocratic world for killing me in my past-life.


    I pack my things and start waiting for Fyra.


    It is time to leave... I need to find out more about this world. I still cannot unseal my Magical Powers. They might go out of control again... I do not want them to go out of control with +2500... It might destroy an entire city now... Just not a village. I just need to leave it alone for long enough like when I sleep and a city is gone.


    Time to leave... Time to find my next destination...


    ----


    Author''s Note - OOps... I somehow put the thread up before. I now just realized and took it down. Here is the right one. Also if this seems rushed it was. I needed to get the ''adventure'' part in here for the plotline to go forward.

 Chapter 5. Shady Organization.

    There are Fifteen Guards of the Continents. These people are tasked with the security and protection and military activities of an entire continent and every kingdoms military on it. They have immense responsibilities and tasks so they are usually very busy. It is also rumoured that the Fifteen Guards are blessed by gods because of their excellent strategical  thinking and combat abilities. Each guard has a different way of thinking. Some are more war-minded while others are calm. The Guards oversee the wars in the kingdoms to make sure it won''t turn into a massacare and that one kingdom is completely obliterated of their military. The kingdoms must stay because each of them has their own purpouse in the world and if one falls the entire world feels the impact of it. Some kingdoms turn greedy and try to take over other kingdoms but the Guards have a duty to make sure every Kingdom can fulfill their purpouse.


    From the Chronicles of the World, part 1, page 15.


    ---------------


    I go downstairs after I slept and see Fyra already there.


    Mithneel: "So you got cured?"


    Fyra: "Yes! It was poison what could kill people but it was so common it was treated by the doctor!"


    Mithneel: "Good. Let''s get moving."


    I wave to Ulric and Tyr. Tyr is crying and Ulric is holding back his tears.


    Mithneel: "Ulric, I can see you are not crying but you want to."


    Ulric: "But... It''s not a mans job to cry..."


    Mithneel: "It is not a job. It is a feeling for those who die or go away. All beings can cry for their loved ones."


    Ulric starts crying even more than Tyr.


    Mithneel: "You two really are like the mother and father I saw but never got to live with."


    I walk out the door with those words and Fyra follows me. I decided to take a single horse instead of a carriage. Carriages are too seeable and can only take a few roads while only horses are better in both those ways. I head to the West Gate of the city. There is a stable near here so I go there. I buy one horse with the money i''ve gained over time. We then start riding towards the West. There is an even bigger city there. We ride for a couple of days with no events. Well.. Some minor events but they are not worth mentioning. We reach the city and go inside. There are guards who look at us but keep doing their jobs. I hand over my horse to a stable nearby and take Fyra with me to look for an Inn. I look around and see people in the alleyways. They are looking at us and whispering. Because of my enhanced hearing I can hear their words.


    Shady Man: "Hohoh... Look at that fine girl right there... She would catch quite a few silver coins."


    Shady Woman: "And look at that boy... Such an Unique hairstyle... He would catch for a gold coin easily... I see no guardian, do you?"


    Shady Man: "No. Let''s follow them for a while."


    I keep back my laughter when they stop their little chat. They think they can kidnap us? Well we might be kids but I am deffinetly not weak. I don''t need any guardian because I am one. I''ll help them a little with some... Torture... I guess i''ll use Fyra as bait? I''ll feel bad but she insisted to come. So she won''t mind if I do right? Hahah!


    We find an Inn. ''The Yelling Timber''. Funny name. I go inside and see why... There are basically tree-people in here. They have some branches and look like human trees. And they do yell! A lot! I don''t know how I missed it when I was outside. Magic? No matter. It does nothing to me. I go up to the counter and a tall woman who is like a bear. Just... Bigger. Well in my eyes for now atleast. I guess she is the manager?


    Manager: "Heya kid. What you doing over in the Yelling Timber? This ain''t for kids."


    I give her the death stare.


    Manager: "... Kid... You..."


    She tries to hit me but I already grabbed her hand and stopped it.


    Manager: "Ok, You are not a simple kid. What do you want here? A room?"


    I nod.


    Manager: "What is your name? Mine is Jarica by the way."


    Mithneel: "My name is Mithneel. This girl is Fyra."


    I take out the rest of my life savings. I''ll earn them back with work. I put the coins on the counter.


    Mithneel: "How long can we stay here with that?"


    Jarica: "Couple months."


    Mithneel: "Where can I find work?"


    Jarica: "The Adventurer Guild might take you. You just have to prove you are not a simple kid."


    I nod and she gives us a paper with a key. Room 34 on the 3rd floor.


    Mithneel: "You are fine with sleeping in the same room with me right?"


    Fyra: "Yeah."


    I head to our room and notice the two shady people with some others following us. Do they think they can beat us with that many? Only... Ten? Hahah! Guess i''ll ask them where their branch is. Guess I didn''t need to use Fyra as bait. When we enter I put down all our stuff and hear banging on the door. When I open it somebody tries to attack me with a poisoned dagger. I just grab their arm.


    *Crack*


    Mithneel: "So. Please come in."


    They come in and I close the door.


    Mithneel: "So you thought of us as simple kids with no protector?"


    They try to attack me.


    *Crack* *crack* *crack*


    Mithneel: "How many arms must I snap out of place before you realize you cannot beat me? Age does not matter when dealing with me."


    They try to attack me again. I grab their arms and tear them off completely making blood fly out. I don''t let it land on the ground by using strong wind magic to keep it in the air.


    Mithneel: "Fyra, open the window near the bed please."


    She nods and opens them and takes a step back. I throw the blood out of here and onto somebodies roof to avoid suspicion and keep doing that. I don''t want blood all over my new room do I? I have to live here for quite a while.


    Mithneel: "Now... Sit down."


    I look at them and they actually sit down like dogs. When I pull down their hoods I notice they are dogs. Well dog-people.


    Mithneel: "So... Are you working alone or with an organization?"


    They keep their mouth shut but I grab one of their faces and tear off their ear. The dog-human howls in pain but I made sure to make a strong wind barrier what blocks the sounds from inside.


    Mithneel: "I don''t like asking twice."


    Dog-human: "Alright! We work for an organization!"


    Mithneel: "Where are they?"


    Dog-human: "In the docks. Second warehouse. That is where their base is. We only find and take back the kids we kidnap they do the rest. We are forced to kidnap though!"


    Mithneel: "Thank you for your co-operation. And have a nice nap."


    Dog-human: "Huh?"


    I snap their necks one by one. They try to run away but I ''teleport'' infront of them and snap their necks. I throw their bodies out the door. I''ll let Jarica handle them. I turn around and look at Fyra.


    Fyra: "So are you going?"


    I nod.


    Mithneel: "I''ll be back soon though. I want to oversee their destruction myself."


    Fyra: "I''ll stay here. I''m kind of sleepy again.."


    Mithneel: "Let me do something real quick though."


    I go up to her and bite her in the finger and drink a little bit of blood. I feel nothing wrong with it.


    Mithneel: "Ok, the poison is completely gone I think. It''s kind of hard to tell the difference without relying on my senses. My senses say it''s fine though."


    I then jump out the window and run from rooftop to rooftop. I jump high into the air sometimes to see where the dock is. I reach the dock in half an hour and find the warehouse. It is indeed huge. I bring out my board and place some of my guard slots right behind me. Atleast 150 knights are here right now.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.Mithneel: "Half of you surround the building. Do not let anybody out or in. Keep everybody in. Those who have weapons and try to attack you, disarm them. The other half search the entire warehouse and bring every single living being to me. If they retaliate then you may attack them but not kill them."


    The next second the building is already surrounded and the other half searching the entire warehouse. They find some paths underground and search them all too. They don''t go out the other way though. These knights do keep their word.


    I go into an empty area in the warehouse and wait. Twenty seconds later atleast fifty armed men are here with two hundred slaves. Most of them female, some badly damaged males. The females are not in good shape either. The fifty armed men are in good shape though. Probably they are the captors.


    Mithneel: "Who is your leader?"


    One of them steps up. A rat man.


    Rat-man: "I am Ernun! What are you doing, sending knights after us! I thought we had a deal with the kingdom!"


    Mithneel: "Hooh? I am not with the kingdom. I am my own army. And all these knights are my own summons."


    A slave looks at me.


    Slave: "Oh.. Goddess... It''s the savior! It''s the one who saved my older sister from the hands of the Firestone family! My sister described him exactly as he looks right there! But where is the big glowing ring he had? No matter! He is here to save us!"


    I look at the slave. It is a slave who is in better condition than the others but still bruised up pretty badly. The slaves immediatly look at me instead of the knights and cheer up. I guess the rumour about me got to them too somehow? But my description is out there...


    Mithneel: "Dear soon-to-be former slave... How many people know about me?"


    Slave: "All the slaves. No commoner who isn''t a slave knows about you though. We keep our word to our savior."


    Phew... I guess only the slaves know it. Just as I asked them to keep my secret and only tell other slaves. Well.. Now back to the captors.


    I teleport infront of the Rat-man whose name I don''t want to remember and grab him by the neck. I start pulling his limbs off one by one while using wind magic to contain the blood so it doesn''t spill on me. When I tear off all his limbs I grab his head. He is still living. Not for long though. I squeeze his life right out of him and crush his brain. My hands get a little dirty but I use water magic to clean it off.


    I open my board. Maybe there is something what can torture others? I look around the slots what have expanded now. I guess it expands when I want it to? Wow... There is everything here. A centipede? Hmm... Oh! There we go! Something what looks like a torturer! I bring it out and put it right behind me.


    I bring up it''s description.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Type of Familiar:</td><td colspan=''3''>Torturer</td></tr><tr><td>First Class, Sub-class and Second Class</td><td>Torturer</td><td>Pain-maker</td><td>Expert Torturer</td></tr><tr><td>Attributes:</td><td>Strength: 2500</td><td colspan=''2''>Charisma/Leadership: 0</td></tr><tr><td>Agility: 5250</td><td>Intelligence: 5000</td><td colspan=''2''>Magical Power: 15000</td></tr><tr><td>Usable Elements:</td><td colspan=''3''>Shadow Element, Blood Element</td></tr><tr><td>Abilities:</td><td>Instant Pain (Pain Level not set)</td><td colspan=''2''>Torture Chamber</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Hah. It litteraly is a Torturer. It is a woman with a lot of leather clothing and a whip. She also has a mask on her face that is completely blank. She is wearing full black and red clothing.


    Mithneel: "Torturer, use Torture Chamber."


    A weird small map appears with some dots. I locate every dot in reality and set all the enemies as red (torture and kill) and all the slaves as Green (Do not torture at all and do not kill them). The next moment the Torturer shrieks and a weird room appears around us. Well it will be more proper to say... The warehouse turned into the room.


    Mithneel: "Torturer, Torture designated enemies for three hours. Do not give them any time to kill themself and use every second to make maximum pain."


    The torturer nods and seals herself with the captors in another room. I hear screaming coming from there and laughter from a female voice.


    Mithneel: "Knights, help the slaves up and take them outside."


    When we go outside the torture chamber shrinks to only the room the designated enemies are in. A slave girl approaches me.


    Girl: "What will... You do.. To us now...?"


    Mithneel: "Nothing. You are free."


    Girl: "But... We will be... Enslaved again..."


    Mithneel: "Then find me again... And then I''ll kill the bastards and leave a message to stop all slavery unless they want to die."


    Girl: "Thank you..."


    She passes out. Probably from too much pain. I look at my board again and look around the expanded zone for a healer. I find one mage with a staff what has the healing symbol on it. I bring him out and he has a blue and green robe what reaches to the ground it has a plague doctors mask with it that is also colored blue and green. I look at the mages stats.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Type of Familiar:</td><td colspan=''3''>World Plague Healer</td></tr><tr><td>First Class, Sub-class and Second Class</td><td>Healer</td><td>Plague Doctor</td><td>World Plague Doctor</td></tr><tr><td>Attributes:</td><td>Strength: 150</td><td colspan=''2''>Charisma/Leadership: 2500</td></tr><tr><td>Agility: 5250</td><td>Intelligence: 6500</td><td colspan=''2''>Magical Power: 17600</td></tr><tr><td>Usable Elements:</td><td colspan=''3''>Light Element, Earth Element</td></tr><tr><td>Abilities:</td><td>Passive Healing</td><td colspan=''2''>Full-army Heal</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Good stats... Full-army heal sounds powerful. I make him heal all the slaves once I went through the stats. Well It''s time to get back to Fyra. I look at the Torturer and notice only one dot is remaning and that dissapears soon too. The torturer then comes back to me and bows down. I put her back in her slot and put every soldier squad and the healer in their slots too. This is going to get really confusing if I have to put down an entire army. Speaking of armies... I litteraly have a lot of armies in here. This board is really strong... I do not want to find out if it has High-Tiered mobs and if the Knights are just low-tiered... Because it sure looks like it. I see some weird symbols ontop of the board in mid-air and some walls seperating other places. I cannot reach into the other slots on the board what are seperated by the wall. I guess I must do something to get them? I currently only have 45 slots avaible and see atleast 500 of them total. I have a lot to learn about this board...


    I jump away when I make sure all the knights and torturer and healer are back in their slots and then leave. It took me half an hour to ''clean'' the warehouse and half an hour to get back. I jump back into my room once I get to the window. Fyra is already asleep and seems she made enough room for me to get into bed too. I look around my body to make sure no blood stains are on it and then go to sleep on the bed next to Fyra.


    Eventful day indeed... I just don''t want more surprises... I''ll blend into the crowd from now on... But it seems impossible with my hair colour...

 Chapter 6. The Guild.

    I wake up next to Fyra. She is still asleep. I slept with my clothes on for... Privacy... I don''t want her to think I did something to her while she was asleep. I get up and sit on the side of the bed. I start looking at my stats and my familiar stats. They are the same as usual. I then bring up the ''Titles'' table.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Titles</td></tr><tr><td>"Murderer of a Village"</td><td>"Saver of all who deserve saving"</td><td>"Cold Murderer of the undeserving"</td></tr><tr><td>"The World Controller"</td><td>"The Chosen"</td><td>"The Protector"</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Hmm... Three ones I don''t know of and the three ones I created myself. I look at the new ones.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>"The World Controller"</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>The one who shall control the World. The owner of the Board.


    None can beat the World Controller. They are immortal.


    They live forever. They do not care about superiority because they are on the top.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Ok... The next one... "The Chosen" huh.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>"The Chosen"</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>One of the few people chosen by gods. These people have immense growth capabilities if blessed by a high god.


    The lower the god the lower the blessing capability. If blessed by many gods it stacks ontop of each other.


    The Chosen are usually leaders of an Empire or Kingdom.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    So now to the last one. "The Protector"


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>"The Protector"</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>This title is given before birth to the ones who are destined to save and protect.


    These people will not allow slavery and will destroy all who dare try to take away somebodies independence.


    They are usually fearsome enemies in battle or they are cunning strategists who take care of everything behind the curtains.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    So those are the three new titles I have. I check around for a little bit more and see nothing new. I then notice Fyra awoke while I was looking through my status.


    Fyra: "Can I see your status too? I cannot see it from here."


    I close my status and look at her.


    Mithneel: "No. Not yet."


    She looks down because of that. I reach my hand to her head and pat her on the head.


    Mithneel: "Today we go to the adventurer guild. I will reveal my status to you one day. Just not yet."


    Fyra: "Ok!"


    She gets up and dresses in her outfit. She does not seem one bit bothered about me sleeping next to her or patting her. Weird girl. When we go downstairs I see Janica.


    Janica: "Mithneel! Why were there bodies outside your room?!"


    Mithneel: "They tried to kidnap us. A horrible mistake. Don''t worry, I didn''t let any blood spill in your room. I made it all fly out."


    Janica: "No blood?! But you tore their arm straight off!"


    Mithneel: "Wind magic."


    Janica: "You should be really talented in wind magic..."


    Mithneel: "I should get going to the Guild. Where is it anyways?"


    Janica: "Go outside, look left and it should be straight from there. You cannot miss it because it is the only building with such coloring and architecture."


    I nod and leave, Fyra runs after me. We walk down the street for a while until we find a huge building what has some gothic architecture to it. It has very bright colors though... Mainly golden and white... When we enter we see a lot of people sitting in tables and a huge counter in front back. There are also stairs on the left to go upstairs and a huge board with notes on the right. We go to the counter. An attendant comes to us.


    Attendant: "Kids, this is not the place for you."


    Mithneel: "But it is, I came here for a job."


    Attendant: "Little kids cannot even handle one goblin! You''d need atleast ten kids to take down one!"


    Mithneel: "Do you want me to show you why I don''t care?"


    Attendant: "Be my guest! Shoot that guy over there or attack him! He won''t die to anything anyways!"


    I make 5 fireballs appear over me in an arch. I use wind magic to give them a spinning effect and they start spinning really fast and turn into a spear-like thing.


    Attendant: "Ok! Actually don''t do that! I can already see that you would damage him!"


    Man: "Hah! That might be all he can do! Let him shoot me!"


    Attendant: "You asked for it, Jake!"


    I shoot one of them at him and he gets up to take it like a man. Well.. He gets thrown out and his armor is torn off viciously and his stomach burnt. I used the slightest sliver of my magic..


    Attendant: "Now... What is your name?"


    Mithneel: "I am Mithneel. The girl with me is Fyra. Oh and also for the men who are looking at Fyra with those pathetic eyes who want her..."


    I throw the other four spears at the men who are looking at Fyra with lust. They try to dodge but it still hits them and they are thrown out of the building too.


    Attendant: "Well.. Hello Mithneel and Fyra."


    She brings up her Status and seems to send me a request.


    *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Do you wish to join the Adventurer Guild?</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Warning! You can only join a maximum of three guilds!</td></tr><tr><td>Yes</td><td colspan=''2''>No</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I press Yes and join the guild.


    Attendant: "Welcome, Mithneel. You are now an F-class adventurer. The ranks go from lowest to highest like this: F, D, C, B, A and then S. There might be higher than S-classes but we do not know."


    I nod and go to the board. I pick a random F-class one.


    Letter: "Please! We need help! A village-sized goblin horde is attacking us! We estimate we need atleast 6 F-class ones or one D-class! Please send us help as fast as possible! Reward: 5 silver coins"


    I go back to the counter and show it to the Attendant.


    Attendant: "Ok. I know you are as strong as an C-class magician... I just have to follow the regulations... You need 5 F-class quests and then an Ranking Quest to get up to D-class by the way. I forgot to mention before. But looking at this quest it is the same as 5 F-class ones. A village-sized horde is a big deal for F-classes."


    I nod and then the Attendant shows me the path to that village. Apparently it is some kind of Hura Village. Just a couple kilometers away from the town.


    We start heading out and I bring my horse from the East gate to the South gate where the Hura Village is. We ride for a couple hours and then reach a village with broken palisades and such. I go inside and the villagers don''t brighten up one bit. I notice screaming coming from outside the palisade and jump up from the horse leaving Fyra to control it. I see atleast sixty green people. I guess these must be the Goblins? Thee are quite a few of them. I bring out 60 fireballs and but a spin on them. I send them all flying towards the Goblins and accidentaly set the forest on flames aswell. When I notice that all of them are gone I summon a wave of water to extinguish all the fires I set. I then go back down to the village and they all look at me in surprise. One elderly woman comes up to me.


    Elderly Woman: "Hello, I am the chief... Thank you for saving us... We don''t have many young people here... That is one of the problems of being close to the city..."


    Mithneel: "No worries. I just did my mission and I shall now go back."


    Chief: "You need money right? Here you go."


    She hands me two silver coins. I nod and smile at her. I then start heading back to the city and reach it in a few hours. When I go back to the Guild and enter I see a fully-armored woman with no helmet and a gorrilla-like size infront of me. I bump into her because she was too big for me to notice. Well mostly because I was inspecting the coins aswell.


    Woman: "Huh? A kid? What are you doing here kid? Did you get lost?"


    Attendant: "Mithneel! You are back already!"


    Mithneel: "Woman, I am not lost. Now if you excuse me..."


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.I go up to the Attendant leaving the gorrila woman behind me.


    Attendant: "Did you take care of it?"


    Mithneel: "I did."


    Attendant: "One of the scouts near the village said the goblins were killed by some kind of flame and then water. So that was you huh?"


    Mithneel: "It was simple. They weren''t hiding or anything. Well... Now for the Ranking Quest right?"


    Attendant: "Indeed, I''ll fetch you one right now!"


    She runs off to the back and the gorrilla woman comes up to me and grabs my shoulder.


    Woman: "Boy, who are you?"


    Mithneel: "My name is Mithneel. What do you need from me?"


    Woman: "I am Ren. An A-class. You said you just used flame and water?"


    Mithneel: "Yes."


    Ren: "But it''s impossible to use both the Fire Element and Water Element! They are two opposites! If you have both of them your body can''t handle it and you will die before you reach one year old!"


    Mithneel: "I am an exception. I am... A... Being what cannot be known. Now... What do you really need of me?"


    Ren: "Ah.. You saw through it.... Nobody has ever just walked by me without bowing!"


    Mithneel: "Then become royalty so I can kill you too."


    I look towards her with the same eyes I had when I killed people.


    Ren: "Boy... Are you joking?"


    I hit her in the stomach and her armor cracks and shatters into pieces as she flies out the door.


    Mithneel: "No. Now leave me alone. I made sure to hold back my power so you won''t die."


    *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Status Attribute Increase!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>You have defeated an adventurer in the same guild as you who was higher ranked with ease!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>All Attributes increased by 250!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Huh? Even more trouble...?


    I open up my status.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Name:</td><td>Mithneel</td><td colspan=''2''>Evergreen</td></tr><tr><td>Body Age and Soul Age:</td><td>6 Years</td><td colspan=''2''>2022 Years</td></tr><tr><td>Race(s):</td><td>Elf, Demi-god</td><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon, Demon</td></tr><tr><td>First Class, Sub-class and Second Class</td><td>World Controller</td><td>Battle Scholar</td><td>SwordMage</td></tr><tr><td>Blessings:</td><td>Pyotr, God of War</td><td colspan=''2''>Hel, Goddess of Life</td></tr><tr><td>Heav, Goddess of Destruction</td><td>Kuin, Goddess of the Paths</td><td colspan=''2''>Tyolr, God of Death</td></tr><tr><td>Kinral, God of the Afterlife</td><td>Rhen, God of Venom and Poison</td><td colspan=''2''>Ulkri, God of Gluttony</td></tr><tr><td>Attributes:</td><td>Strength: 355 + 2500</td><td colspan=''2''>Charisma/Leadership: 270 + 2500</td></tr><tr><td>Agility: 325 + 2500</td><td>Intelligence: 750 + 2500</td><td colspan=''2''>Magical Power: ??? + 2500 + 250</td></tr><tr><td>Usable Elements:</td><td>All known Elements.</td><td colspan=''2''>??? Element</td></tr><tr><td>Abilities:</td><td>Summon Weapon</td><td colspan=''2''>Consumption</td></tr><tr><td>Magic</td><td>Create Venom or/and Poison</td><td colspan=''2''>Summon Familiar</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Ah... It really got increased by 250... Like I wasn''t too strong already. I close my status really fast before anybody can spy on it.


    Ren comes back in with only some clothing what was underneath her armor on.


    Ren: "What the hell kid!? How did you break my armor?! What abilities do you have?! How strong are you?!"


    I use all my agility and appear infront of her.


    Mithneel: "I am just stronger than every human. Now... I think you said something about you trying to become a member who controls everybody else? Just like a rotten aristocrat. I don''t care for aristocrats. Infact... I kill them."


    I test out my Summon Weapon ability for the first time infront of everybody in the guild and a black fog appears next to my right hand and a scythe appears from it. There are a few grip places but a lot of it is made out of skulls. The blade itself is pitch black and seems to consume all light around it. Sweet... I have a scythe now.


    Ren: "Kid... Why do you have such a weapon? Are you really a kid?"


    Mithneel: "My body is one of a kids. Now.. Leave me be. Before I decide you as one of the undeserving of life."


    I put my weapon away after making a slight... Threat and then head back to the counter. The Attendant runs out with a quest. She sees Ren without armor and shaking a little.


    Ren: "O..Ommi... Why are you... Attending such a kid?"


    Attendant: "Ren? What do you mean why I am helping Mithneel?"


    Ren: "Ommi... That kid is powerful... Far more powerful than me..."


    Attendant: "Is that true Mithneel!?"


    Mithneel: "Maybe. Now give me the quest. And everybody here who can hear me. Do not speak of me, ever. Do not ever mention me, ever. If you do... Then remember... A dark night might be approaching."


    I grab the quest and leave. Ah.. I drew attention to myself. Damn A-Class. I''ll beat her into the ground if she approaches me and asks me for help.


    I look at the quest.


    Letter: "Subjugate the Orc in the hilly area nearby the city. Reward: Rank up and 1 gold coin."


    Oh.. Simple. Well it is only an F-class thing. I jump up into the air and look around. I see one hilly area in the North. Guess that is the way I am supposed to go! I land down infront of Fyra who was quietly following me during the entire time. I turn around and pat her on the head once for the sake of it.


    Fyra: "Why did you pat me?"


    Mithneel: "Felt like it. Lets go to the north Fyra."


    She nods and follows me the entire time we go to the Orcs place. When we reach there we hear a loud scream and many other screams following that. I go and see what screaming it is and a group of female adventurers are trying to fight the orc. Probably thought they were good enough and now are getting punished. Well... The orc is my objective. Might as well.


    I jump infront of the orc as it is about to punch and grab its arm. I put my other hand on its arm too and rip it off. The orc screams in pain. I kick him in the stomach and he flies into the nearby hill. I look towards the band of girls behind me.


    Mithneel: "So... You foolish girls trying to beat an orc without any kind of allowance from the guild. Run now."


    They start running when I finish my sentence. I look towards the orc what is getting up. Might as well rip it to shreds and take it''s head with me. I prepeare one ball of air while making it spin really fast. I throw it at the orc and it shreds the orc to pieces except its head. Seems like I have quite good control over my... Magical powers. That is good to know.


    I go up to the head and grab it. These orcs are ugly...


    I head back to the city with no events. I put the head on the counter after drying it out of blood when I came back. The Attendant screams when she sees the orc head.


    Mithneel: "Finished. Here is the orc head. I also found a group of girls trying to fight it. Seems they were adventurers because of their armour."


    Attendant: "Oh... Well you are now ranked up... D-class... I''ll go and put this Orc head somewhere... I''ll also find the girls and punish them for trying something so stupid."


    Mithneel: "Ok. I''ll just go and get some rest. Fyra, do you need to eat?"


    Fyra: "It would be nice..."


    Mithneel: "Let''s get some food at the inn."


    We head to the inn and I go to Janica, Fyra goes upstairs to our room.


    Mithneel: "Janica, Fyra needs something to eat. Can you make something for her?"


    Janica: "Sure! I''ll make this one on the house! Those drunk bastards outside won''t eat anything right now anyways."


    Mithneel: "Thanks Janica."


    I go upstairs aswell and jump on the bed. I drew too much attention today. Fyra is sitting on a chair near a table on the west side of the room. The bed is on the north side, door on the south.


    Mithneel: "Fyra, I got Janica to make you some food. I''ll just take a nap.."


    I fall asleep on the bed... I don''t want to do anything too attention drawing... Too much attention results in work results in no time for doing things I couldn''t do in my past life...


    For now... I''ll just sleep...

 Chapter 7. 2nd Member.

    Elves, they are beings of natural Nature power. They worship the gods of Nature and Life. The Elves are rarely seen but they are hunted by Aristocrats from the Human and other races. They are naturally very beautiful so that is the reason they are hunted. The Elven Queen is said to be the most beautiful Elf and so the most beautiful woman on Dystopia. One of the few known locations of the Elves is called Ey''Thn''Thr. In the limited knowledge about Elven language we can tell that the translation is: Ether Thenthen Threan. We do not know what it means because of the limited knowledge about Elves.


    - Scholar''s Book, page 915.


    -----------------


    I wake up from my sleep... Well... From my sleep where I was not asleep. I can rarely sleep... And that is only when I am one hundred percent sure nobody is going to sneak up on me. I was just keeping a watchful eye on our surroundings...


    I look around our room and then pat Fyra on the head who is sleeping next to me.


    Mithneel: "Fyra, It''s time to wake up. We have things to do."


    Fyra: "Just a couple more... Minutes..."


    She falls back to sleep.


    Mithneel: "Fyra... Wake up!"


    Fyra: "Huh!? What?"


    Mithneel: "Oh, you woke up finally. Well... We have to do things so get dressed."


    Fyra: "Aww... I wanted to sleep more..."


    Mithneel: "Then go to sleep earlier... Well, get dressed now!"


    She gets up and gets dressed. I was already dressed because I am not comfrotable sleeping in a city with no clothing on.


    I decide we are going to the Guild earlier than usual. I want to do some D-class quests to rank up again.


    We head there as soon as possible. Well... I let Fyra eat breakfast first though.


    When we reach the building Ren is already there with a man clad in... Ah... Well... Black armor what covers everything but his upper face. He is holding an helmet in his right arm and his left arm is on a sword on his waist.


    Ren: "That is the person I was talking about, Darling."


    Black-armored Man: "So that is the person who is stronger than you, my darling ren?"


    I notice that Ren is... Annoyed by the presence of that man. Hmm... Shouldn''t they be in love?


    Black-Armored Man: "Boy! I am Yani! I am an S-class black knight! I wanted to see what kind of man could beat my darling, Ren! I am Ren''s fiancee aswell!"


    Ren whispers to herself: "Only because of my family customs... Damn magical contract what they forced on me as a kid..."


    I smirk a little at that. She doesn''t like him? But Yani clearly looks like he loves Ren a lot.


    Mithneel: "Well mister Yani. If you want to fight me I suggest you surrender before you hurt yourself. I am not just a kid."


    Yani: "Hahah! A kid thinks he is better than me! I am one of the seven Kingdom Knights! You cannot beat me! You shall become my slave before you can even touch me!"


    Mithneel: "Slave? You mean..."


    I teleport infront of him.


    Mithneel: "Your death?"


    Yani: "Let us duel first, Kid. Then I''ll show you how powerful I am! Hahaha!"


    Attendant: "Yani, don''t use your skill alright! You will destroy his soul!"


    Yani: "No promises."


    Yani smirks and grins like he wants to kill me. Hahah! He thinks he can kill me? I''ll show him... Well... It seems my objective for today was thrown out the window immediatly though... I wanted to stay low not rise up even more...


    We head outside and I follow Yani to a huge flat area in the city. An arena-like place. Hmm... This is exactly like... I''m getting a weird feeling like i''ve done this before... A fight against an arrogant opponent...


    Yani: "You ready, kid? I''ll beat you down to the ground so you won''t approach my darling, Ren ever again!"


    Mithneel: "But if I beat you, Ren is mine right? Or do I get nothing out of this?"


    Yani: "If you win then keep her!"


    Mithneel: "Keep her? Like a slave? I hate people who think of weaker people as slaves... I kill them..."


    That last part I said to myself and very silently.


    Ren: "Is everybody ready?"


    I nod and so does Yani.


    Ren: "Then Begin!"


    I walk toward him with no worries.


    Yani: "Kid, you are now going to die."


    He chants a spell for one minute while I was slowly walking towards him. When he unleashes the spell I feel some tingling inside of me but soon a dark cloud appears and immediatly dissapears near me.


    Mithneel: "What was that?"


    Yani: "What the hell!? My special Ability didn''t work?!"


    Mithneel: "My turn right?"


    Yani: "Not yet!"


    He starts throwing spell after spell at me but I block them with my mana shield what is automatically put around me.


    Mithneel: "Is it my turn right?"


    Yani: "No!"


    Mithneel: "Ah, screw you."


    I bring out my scythe. I use my create venom/poison ability to coat the blade with toxic. He looks at the blade and becomes afraid of me.


    Yani: "Tyolr... And even... Rhen...?"


    I teleport infront of him and tap his forehead with my scythe putting some of the toxic in it. I made sure to make it non-lethal as I don''t want to kill an S-class yet. Too much trouble. He falls to the floor completely paralyzed by the small touch from the tip of the scythe. I unsummon the scythe with the toxic and walk away.


    Attendant: "Winner... Mithneel!"


    Ren is whispering to herself: "No! Now I have to get married to a kid! Why!? Why!!!"


    I go up to Ren.


    Mithneel: "Sorry that you have to marry a kid. But you do not need to marry me. I can destroy your entire family house if I wanted to."


    I walk away leaving her in confusion. I go to Fyra who is waiting for me patiently and grab her hand while I walk away. Fyra... I might like Fyra... I don''t know... I''ve been with Fyra for a bit now... She is so innocent, unlike me... If I keep her around me I might protect her but also... Corrupt her... Maybe Ren can take care of her?


    *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>All requirements have been met!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Showing Two Hidden Blessings and one new one!</td></tr><tr><td>Blessing of Quinn, God of Control</td><td>Blessing of Oma, Goddess of Purity</td><td>Blessing of Era, Goddess of Begginings</td></tr></tbody></table>


    What? What requirements... Quinn, Oma and Era have blessed me too... Quinn... That name... It feels familiar... Like I should be with him right now and not here... Weird... Oma, thank you! And Era... I''ll probably be really grateful to you later!


    Well for now... I''m just pulling Fyra with me and I am heading back to the Guild with the Attendant behind me. I decide to let go of Fyra and then grab her in a princess carry. I don''t want her to get injured now do I?


    Attendant: "Oh... Mithneel!"


    Mithneel: "Yeah?"


    Attendant: "I never told you my name."


    Mithneel: "Oh yeah, you didn''t."


    Attendant: "I am Irina Jawkerwell. Well... You know where I work. I also have a quest for you. The Headmaster personally sent this one to you."


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.Irina brings out a letter and I stop and put Fyra down. Fyra is blushing right now for some reason. I take the letter and open it.


    I read it.


    Letter: "Dear Mithneel. I have sent you this quest personally. Subjugate an entire Dungeon what is nearby the city you are in. The Dungeon is quite large and we cannot send our S-classes to handle it because they have some bigger things to handle and Yani is missing. Rewards are instant rank-up to S-class and ontop of that fifty gold. I hope you decide to take care of it. - The headmaster of the Adventurer Guild."


    Mithneel: "An entire dungeon? You mean... I have to destroy an entire dungeon?"


    I remember that I am part dungeon so that means killing my own kind... Well atleast i''ll let them be free from this world. This world is too corrupt right now. I''ll... Purify it for more of my kind to live in. I wonder if there are elves and demons in this world? While I was reading the letter and thinking Ren caught up to us with a paralyzed Yani.


    Ren: "Mithneel... What did you mean?"


    Mithneel: "I meant what I said. I am not your simple kid so I can do anything. My ultimate goal is something what involves the entire world and everything on it. The gods are on my side."


    Ren: "You mean... You can free me? My family is treating me the same as a slave because I am not like the others... They thought they can keep me under control but I ran away... But you can free me and stop their hunt for me?"


    Mithneel: "Indeed. But what do you mean by freeing you?"


    Ren: "A magical contract was forced on me. I must marry the strongest man I find otherwise it kills me."


    I walk up to her.


    Mithneel: "Then you don''t need to worry about any other man except me."


    I grab her hand and kiss it making her blush. I go to Fyra and kiss her on the forehead too because she seemed mad at my sudden approach to Ren. Well... I wanted to give Ren more hope. They both blush and I grab their hands and pull them forward into the light. We were in a tunnel before we exited right now. I suddenly bump into a familiar human. Artimael. When I turn around and see him I get mad. Well he did abandon me in a good place but he abandoned me!


    Mithneel: "Artimael! What the hell! You came to me after six years!?"


    Artimael: "Huh? Mithneel!? What are you doing here!?"


    Mithneel: "I had to run from the aristocrats. I killed a couple of them. But what are you doing here!?"


    Artimael: "Well... I was just... Exploring....."


    I hit him in the face and send him flying. He didn''t expect that so he was hit easily but when I look at him he only has a huge bruise mark but no fractures. Good... Well I haven''t used my full power yet. I only used a quarter of my power on Artimael.


    Artimael: "Ow... That hurt..."


    Mithneel: "Well you deserved that. And thanks for giving me into Ulrics hands. He and Tyr helped me grow up pretty well."


    Artimael: "Well... Ulric was the only person I know... By the way Mithneel... Can I come with you to the dungeon? I saw the letter from a far."


    Mithneel: "Sure, why not?"


    Me and Artimael talk for a while to catch up and Fyra and Ren gossip between each other to determine my sudden actions. Irina is talking with Fyra and Ren too about me. She wants to know more about me huh? Well... Nobody really knows who I am and where I am from. They only know I am powerful but not how powerful I really am. I wonder what my second element is.. It is still in question marks... I bring up my board at the Guild. Irina is sitting with us in a table and we grabbed something to eat.


    *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Familiar Summon has leveled up!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>World Controller Table has unlocked 45 more slots!</td></tr><tr><td>Familiar Summon Lvl 2 unlocked</td><td>Current Main Familiar strengthened!</td><td>The familiars of the Main Familiar strengthened!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    What? I only took it out... I close the blue paper and look at my table. Indeed... There are now 90 slots what are usable. 10 more knights but 35 different kinds of Summons... Hmm? A huge tower-like thing? An elepant with something on it''s back? Ah.. I''ll test them out later. I look towards Fyra, Ren and Irina who are still talking to each other while speaking. My eyes make contact with Rens and she blushes again. Is a kiss on a hand that... Effective? It shouldn''t be right? It''s just a way of pledging things and I pledged in my own way to save her from her family... Women are weird... I keep chatting with Artimael while showing him my Familiar. I keep it out for a while until I start hearing a voice in my head... I can''t understand what it is saying but... I know it is there... What is it? I ssomeone trying to invade my brain? No... My magic shield would block it... It is already inside my magic field but inside my magic field is only me and the... Board... It can''t be... The board can''t speak right? Wait... Aren''t Familiars usually living beings...? Could it be this one is... A living board? I look at the board and Artimael asks me what is wrong. I answer him nothing is wrong but keep looking at the board. I also notice that there are things around us what aren''t on the slot but I can still see them. I pick one of them up and put them near me. A small wooden sword appears right next to me and I put it back to its spot. I guess I also have new... Powers... Ah... I''ll just put the board away... Too much thinking.


    Mithneel: "Oh! We should get to the dungeon right? Have you guys finished eating?"


    Fyra: "Well I have but you haven''t taken a single bite..."


    Mithneel: "Well... I haven''t eaten for six years..."


    Ren: "Six.. Years?! Not six hours!? Six... Years?! How have you survived!"


    Mithneel: "I''ve never... Felt hungry... I also don''t seem to starve."


    Irina: "Well... That is irregular... The most a person can go without eating is a year and  that is because they are consuming mana from the outside world... And those who can go without eating for a year are usually Chosen ones... Don''t tell me..."


    Mithneel: "I won''t show you my status."


    Artimael: "Come on... Show me it atleast. I want to know how well... Ulric has raised you."


    Mithneel: "Only you Artimael."


    He nods and I open up my status and only show it to him. He inspects it all and then opens his own.


    Artimael: "Yup... You are more powerful than I..."


    I close my status as I see Ren trying to see it aswell.


    Artimael: "And to have that many... And a brand new one aswell! None of us have heard of  Quinn. We hear of every god in the world but not of Quinn..."


    Mithneel: "Fyra, I guess i''ll show my status to you at our room."


    Fyra: "Really!? Thanks!"


    Mithneel: "Irina, Ren. You will have to wait until I can trust you enough. Artimael seems like a guy I can trust. Fyra won''t betray me. But about you two... Not so sure."


    I get up and signal  the others to get up too. Once they get up Irina goes to her counter and we leave. It''s time for a dungeon clear.

 Chapter 8. Consumption Ability. 2nd timeskip.

    Dungeon Clearing... The most dangerous stunt an adventurer below S-class can do. A dungeon clear means destroying the dungeon core what is the most protected thing in the entire dungeon. It is usually guarded by 2 High Bosses... They are stronger than any boss in the dungeon. If you defeat one you can be called an A- rank easily. You defeat both and then destroy the dungeon core... An S-rank for you. There is no joke in taking on a dungeon core. If you joke about it... You are confirmed to have your head cut off. Killing a dungeon core is the most serious thing an adventurer can do and you must not joke about it, ever.


    ------


    I am currently at the entrance of the dungeon. It is just a staircase down to a room. Hahah! I look around me and see Ren, Fyra and Artimael with me. I look behind us and a crowd of people is looking at us with Irina.


    We enter after I make sure everybody seems to be ready. I set foot in the room. *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Welcome Explorer to the Dungeon of Jairin!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>What do you wish to do here?</td></tr><tr><td>Kill monsters for money.</td><td>Clear a floor.</td><td>Clear The Dungeon.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I press Clear the Dungeon button. *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Explorer, are you sure?</td></tr><tr><td>No</td><td>Yes</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I press yes. *Ting*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon Clear beginning. Explorer and his group cannot exit the Dungeon.</td></tr><tr><td>Sealing the entrance of the Dungeon.</td><td>Setting up "Dungeon Clearing" above Entrance</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Mithneel: "Let''s do this."


    Everybody nods and we walk to the first monster room. I let Ren handle this room and the other rooms till floor 75 where Ren needed help. I asked Artimael to help her. We cleared another 75 floors till floor 150. It only took us about three hours to clear one hundred and fifty floors. The moment we set foot on the 151''st floor a message pops up infront of me.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Welcome, Dungeon Clearer. This is the final Floor.


    Do you wish to proceed or give up now?</td></tr><tr><td>Proceed</td><td>Give Up</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I press Proceed. The entrance seals up and when I enter the next room the others can''t enter. I am faced with a huge boss what looks like a spider with the upper body of a man. It is holding 6 swords with 6 of its... Arms... It screams at me and charges me but I shoot a simple fireball at it destroying its lower body completely and sending its upper body flying to the furthest corner from me. A door opens and I see 2 big bosses what are stronger than the one I just obliterated and then an emerald in the shape of a ball in the middle of both of them. I bring out my scythe.


    Mithneel: "Hello... I am Mithneel... Apparently part dungeon. I am sorry, but die."


    I  charge them at full speed and appear infront of them in a mere millisecond. I slash at them but the core sacrifices one boss to guard the other one and itself. I guess the core is really alive. I slash a second time and kill the second boss. The bosses were big white minotaurs by the way... I look at the core and cut it in half. I also check out the ''consumption'' ability I have on the minotaurs. A surge of power goes through my mortal body and I feel intense pain for a few seconds... When I get up and go back to the entrance I see... Well... My group. They were patiently waiting for me and when they see me they run to my side.


    Ren: "What happened!?"


    Mithneel: "I used... The consumption ability... My body couldn''t handle the sudden Impact... Did anything change...?"


    Ren: "Well... Your green hair is still there but your blonde hair... It is... White. Pure white..."


    I shouldn''t have used the consumption ability so soon... I didn''t know that the impact would ignore the strength I had... I open up the info about the ability.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Consumption Ability Information</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>The Consumption ability is an ability gifted to the one blessed by the highest god of Gluttony.


    The owner of the ability can eat anything and consume its abilities and special traits but if their body is too young it will have a huge impact and change their body.


    The ability ignores all attributes the owner has when the body is too young because of its restrictions.


    Warning: Do not use this on beings stronger than you! It will destroy your body completely! If one attribute is bigger than your enemies


    then you can use the ability on them with a couple changes!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Oh... Well... I should''ve looked at the information sooner... Honestly should''ve... I blank out soon after.


    When I come to I am in the bed of my Inn with everybody around me.


    Mithneel: "Oh, I blanked out?"


    Irina: "For three days. What is the Consumption Ability?"


    Mithneel: "One of my few abilities... Do not ask what it can do..."


    I try to get up but my body hurts from the impact. Damn... Should''ve waited till I was atleast twelve... I look around and see Fyra crying and holding my hand and Ren holding my other hand while looking at me worried. Artimael is silently sipping a cup of tea near me.


    Mithneel: "Well... Can you please let go of my hands? They hurt even more than the rest of my body."


    Fyra: "You... Idiot! Do you know how worried I was!? I wouldn''t know what to do when you wouldn''t ever wake up again!"


    Ren: "And you are the one my contract is forcing me to marry, if you die... I die."


    Mithneel: "Fyra is worried for me and Ren is worried for herself huh? Hahah!"


    I get up entirely and stretch my body a little. It still hurts a little now.


    Mithneel: "I am getting better huh?"


    Irina: "I gave you some medicine. It should help with your little... Problem."


    I look at my body and see that my body size has.. Increased... A lot... I am only six years old and I am already a meter and sixty centimeters. I do not want to know how big I am going to be as a twelve year old... Or even older than that...


    Mithneel: "Hmm... I don''t think my previous clothing will fit me..."


    I notice as my previous clothing is already... Ripped to shreds in my bed.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.Irina: "Girls, time to get out of the room. Mithneel, your new clothing is to your left. On the chair."


    I look to my left and see clothing. The girls leave the room and so does Irina. Artimael is still here. I put on the clothing and it fits perfectly... I thought it might be too big for me but no... It is perfect. I notice it is light-armor because of some metal on the chest and vulnerable spots. It is a leather outfit. It is black aswell with some green lines going from the sides to my shoulders. There is also a pure-black hood and it seems to be enchanted with magic. This is a nice outfit.


    Artimael: "Nice to see you back up. By the way... You are officialy an S-rank adventurer now. Congratulations! Hahah! The bosses did no damage to you but you did it to yourself right?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah... I used the consumption ability a little too soon... That was a really bad idea."


    Artimael: "Indeed it was if you say so. Well... What do you want to do now Mithneel?"


    Mithneel: "Well... I kind of want to explore the world for six or seven years. Get to know the world without attracting any attention. Artimael, I have a favor to ask of you."


    Artimael: "Hmm?"


    Mithneel: "Stay here and take care of Ren and Fyra in my stead. I want to adventure alone. I have a feeling if I drag them around it will only bring me trouble."


    Artimael: "With your appearance it will be hard not to stand out."


    Mithneel: "I''ll use the hood and I''ll find a cloak. I''ll also use some magic. I''ll probably go through a couple libraries and spots. Might even get involved in some big events."


    Artimael: "Oh... That reminds me. In eight years the Trintar Royal Tournament is going to be held again."


    Mithneel: "Trintar Royal Tournament?"


    Artimael: "The biggest tournament held every twenty five years. To win it is the greatest honor for a fighter in the tournaments."


    Mithneel: "Where is it held?"


    Artimael: "Well... In this town. Remember that huge field?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah. I do."


    Artimael: "It will be held there this time."


    Mithneel: "I guess so. Artimael, take care of them ok? I''ll dissapear now. Try not to let them come after me. Keep them here and keep them company."


    Artimael nods and I jump out the window. I want to explore this world more but Fyra and Ren will only drag me back by bringing more trouble than help. I run on rooftops until I reach the gate and then I start running in a random direction for a day until I reach a town. I buy a cloak there and then travel around the world.


    ~Seven years later~


    Ah... I''ll recollect what i''ve done in the past seven years. In the first year nothing special happened. I met a funny guy named Igor in my travels. I guarded his merchant wagon in exchange for a few books. Upcourse he didn''t see me because I was concealing myself... I hope. The second year I didn''t  do much except meet a dragon. That dragon was... Interesting to say the least. He was called and calls himself The Fire Dragon of the North Mountain. Fancy name... Not. When I met him he was... Sleeping. Right? He was sleeping right? Hah... Can''t remember that well. I spent the entire year with him. In the third year I did nothing but just travel from city to city doing absoloutely nothing. Fourth year is the same as third... Fifth year... That was the fun year. I fought a war! And they didn''t even know who wiped out two armies constantly so a peace had to be signed! I kept sending my army of knights to completely murder atleast a million soldiers until I heard that a peace was signed. I hope the Knights of the Continent will be happy because those two countries... Did not stop their war for five hundred years was it? That is a long time... Sixth and Seventh year I did nothing. I just found a very interesting dungeon what I want to return to. Instead of going underground.. This reached into the skies. Like above the clouds. I didn''t want to see how tall it was because I was staying there temporarily.


    Right now I am heading back to the city I left seven years ago. The New Year is tommorrow isn''t it? So is the tournament too! Aah! Gotta hurry!


    I put more of my agility attribute into my running and keep running. Oh... Back to recollecting my memories... My status... How much has it grown again? Well... My status.. Let me check.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Name:</td><td>Mithneel</td><td colspan=''2''>Evergreen</td></tr><tr><td>Body Age and Soul Age:</td><td>13 Years</td><td colspan=''2''>2029 Years</td></tr><tr><td>Race(s):</td><td>Elf, Demi-god</td><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon, Demon</td></tr><tr><td>First Class, Sub-class and Second Class</td><td>World Controller</td><td>Battle Scholar</td><td>SwordMage</td></tr><tr><td>Blessings:</td><td>Pyotr, God of War</td><td colspan=''2''>Hel, Goddess of Life</td></tr><tr><td>Heav, Goddess of Destruction</td><td>Kuin, Goddess of the Paths</td><td colspan=''2''>Tyolr, God of Death</td></tr><tr><td>Kinral, God of the Afterlife</td><td>Rhen, God of Venom and Poison</td><td colspan=''2''>Ulkri, God of Gluttony</td></tr><tr><td>Quinn, God of Control</td><td>Oma, Goddess of Purity</td><td colspan=''2''>Era, Goddess of Begginings</td></tr><tr><td>Tyuin, God of No Limits</td><td>Hahkar, God of the Arts</td><td colspan=''2''>Hepharia, Goddess of Metals and Minerals</td></tr><tr><td>Attributes:</td><td>Strength: 9000 + 2500</td><td colspan=''2''>Charisma/Leadership: 1050 + 2500</td></tr><tr><td>Agility: 7415 + 2500</td><td>Intelligence: 2125 + 2500</td><td colspan=''2''>Magical Power: ??? + 2500 + 250</td></tr><tr><td>Usable Elements:</td><td>All known Elements.</td><td colspan=''2''>??? Element</td></tr><tr><td>Abilities:</td><td>Summon Weapon</td><td colspan=''2''>Consumption</td></tr><tr><td>Magic</td><td>Create Venom or/and Poison</td><td colspan=''2''>Summon Familiar</td></tr></tbody></table>


    If I remember... My stats were under 2000 right? Somewhere around 200-500? And I got 3 new blessings right too? One when I broke the limits of having 2000 in this world. I unsealed my magical power too. I still don''t know what my extra element is and how big my Magical Power is...


    I close my Status and look infront of me.


    Mithneel: "Ah! There is the city! Finally here!"


    ------


    Author''s Note - If this chapter was rushed tell me. Because I think it was! I just wanted to get him way more stronger and this seemed like the most... Reasonable... Way to do it.... I am a horrible writer ain''t I? *jumps into a dogeza* Forgive me!


    If I did nothing wrong... Still forgive me!

 Chapter 9. Reunion

    The Trintar Royal Tournament is one of the biggest events every twenty five years. The winner of the tournament has their wish granted if it is in the limits of the Kings and Emperors. If wished a King or Emperor can adopt the winner into their family. If you are to enter then beware the arrogant strong warriors. It is recommended you show off your  entire power at the beginning to have an easy start and less fights.


    - Books of Tournaments, book 1, page 1.


    -----------------------


    I go to the Inn where I used to stay at and saw Jarica at the counter. She hasn''t changed one bit. I go up to her with my new pitch-black hooded trench coat on.


    Jarica: "Welcome traveller, did you come for the tournament?"


    Mithneel: "Jerica, you don''t remember me? By the way... Are Ren,Fyra and Artimael still here?"


    Jarica: "And who wants to know? I don''t remember you. Take off your hood."


    I take off my hood. My pure-white hair with some green locks comes into view. I don''t know how to describe my face though... I have pure dark red eyes now aswell. I am now two meters tall. I still use my scythe as my weapon but it has changed a lot. It no longer has any skulls and everything on the scythe consumes all light around it. It is... A black hole what consumes everything around it.


    Jarica: "Mithneel..."


    Mithneel: "Yes, It is I, Mithneel."


    I put the hood back on. There was nobody here who saw me luckily.


    Jarica: "Fyra and Ren... They are at the Aristocrat''s Mansion. Artimael made the aristocrat swear their safety before leaving... It was a sight to see... He easily defeated five S-class adventurers who came here as a party and were this kingdoms best knights. He didn''t even need to raise a finger before all of them were on the ground."


    Mithneel: "Artimael! I told him to take care of the girls!! Where is the mansion?"


    Jarica: "Behind the castle."


    I run out. I do not trust aristocrats one bit. Most of them are selfish arrogant bastards! I use my full agility to close the gap between me and the castle in a mere millisecond. The distance should be atleast... Fifty kilometers? I jump up and see a huge manor. Half the size of the entire castle.... Rich aristocrat is rich. I use an air platform to boost myself towards the mansion and I crash through the roof into the dining room. I break the table as I land and notice that Fyra, Ren, a girl and a woman with a man are having dinner. I am still wearing my pitch-black trench coat and my hood what conceals my face. So right now they see me as a stranger who just crashed through the roof and is probably going to try to kidnap or kill somebody.


    Mithneel: "Three milliseconds to get here from the Yelling Timber huh? I wonder how much damage I did..."


    Ren: "Who are you!?"


    Mithneel: "A person who abandoned you seven years ago."


    Fyra: "Who are you!?"


    Mithneel: "As I said... A person who abandoned you two girls to Artimael''s care seven years ago!"


    Ren and Fyra: "Impossible!"


    Mithneel: "Impossible is possible."


    I notice that a bunch of guards have rushed in through the six doors to the dining room. I take off my hood to show Ren and Fyra my face.


    Mithneel: "Well... Mind calling off the guards before I decapitate them all?"


    Fyra: "Guards! Stand down! Bow to him quickly!"


    The guards throw their weapons down and bow to me.


    Mithneel: "I never said to make them bow to me, Fyra."


    Fyra: "Mithneel... Artimael said you were dead!"


    Mithneel: "And how much do you trust Artimael?"


    Fyra: "Umm... Not a lot..."


    I turn to the three aristocrats who Fyra and Ren are freeloading on.


    Mithneel: "I have come to pick up my wife and my other wife. Well... My future wives."


    I smirk and grab the hands of Ren and Fyra.


    Mithneel: "Also... Sorry for disrupting your dinner."


    I take out a bag what has atleast a hundred gold coins and throw it to the actually not fat aristocrat. I start walking out the door before the young girl grabs my leg.


    Girl: "Let go of Sister Fyra and Sister Ren!"


    I let them go. How can I say no to such a cute little girl?


    Girl: "Thank you, mister! Who are you anyways? How did you crash through our roof?"


    Mithneel: "I am Mithneel Evergreen. Let me just say... I jumped from a couple kilometers above the castle down here and happened to land right in the room you people were dining in. Not my fault at all, just coincidence."


    She lets go of my leg and the aristocrat''s wife comes to me.


    Woman: "So you are Mithneel... Ren and Fyra spoke about you a lot every year. Mostly about how you just straight up left and didn''t say anything about leaving."


    Mithneel: "I had fun exploring the world a little."


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.Fyra: "But you left us!"


    Mithneel: "Seemed bothersome at the time. But then I slowly started feeling lonesome and then on the seventh year came back."


    Well... Honestly I came here for you girls only because of the tournament... I only felt lonesome in the first year because I thought I loved Fyra... Maybe I still do. Well now I am strong enough to take care of the girls and not care about anything...


    Mithneel: "Well... I also came here for the tournament. Where can I register anyways?"


    Ren: "At the stadium..."


    Mithneel: "Ren. Do you want to go with me?"


    Ren: "No! You will win with ease!"


    Mithneel: "But that is what I want to do... I''ll go and register."


    Ren: "No! Stop!"


    Ren tries to grab me as I try to leave, I dodge her and appear behind her. I grab her shoulders and bring her up to the air.


    Mithneel: "Come on, don''t be like that."


    Ren: "Damn you!"


    Fyra: "Why did you leave us...? When I heard that you died I thought the world had ended..."


    Mithneel: "I''m here now."


    I let go of Ren and turn around to see Fyra crying. I pat her head and notice... Fyra and Ren have changed a lot. Ren is even more muscular and is atleast a meter and ninty tall, she has golden hair down to her waist. She also has a good bust...


    Fyra on the other hand is as flat as a board and is only a meter and seventy tall atleast. She has silver hair to her waist aswell.


    Mithneel: "You didn''t cut your hair?"


    Fyra: "I liked it more when it was to my waist..."


    Ren: "Same."


    Woman: "So... Mithneel... Are you going to the tournament to win?"


    Mithneel: "Yes, why are you asking?"


    Woman: "The strongest human is entering aswell... Nobody thinks he can be beaten. But based on what Fyra and Ren have said... You aren''t human. You are a being of... Power."


    Well yeah... I am a Elven Demi-god who also has Dungeon and Demon blood in him.... It''d be hard not to be powerful...


    Mithneel: "Indeed, I am not human. I also could possibly destroy an entire city in a few seconds if I wanted. I haven''t tested that out theory out yet though. Don''t know."


    Woman: "Hahah! You are joking aren''t you?"


    I point my finger up to the air and the entire roof is torn off and three towers out of the fifteen nearby are thrown into the air too.


    Woman: "Ok... You might not be joking..."


    Mithneel: "Well... Can anybody show me to the registration?!"


    Fyra comes up to me and grabs my hand and starts pulling me. I walk next to her as she holds my hand for atleast half an hour. Ren stayed behind, probably to pack up.


    When we reach a huge collouseum I see a person behind a counter and a long line. The moment the person sees Fyra they signal Fyra to come to them. We go to them and see that it is the registration counter.


    Fyra: "Thanks Manny."


    Manny: "No problem, Master Fyra."


    Mithneel: "Master Fyra? Fyra.. What have you done while I was gone?"


    Fyra: "Manny only calls me that because the aristocrat I lived at is the owner of him. Well... More like  Manny was saved by the aristocrat."


    Mithneel: "Ooh... Then I can understand. Well... I want to register."


    A man grabs my shoulder.


    Man: "The line is back there fellow!"


    I grab his arm and throw him up into the air.


    Mithneel: "Well... You go there then. Now..."


    I look at Manny as he gives me a paper what I fill out immediatly. I upcourse kept all my Attributes, Blessings and Abilities a little secret. Aka I left them as blank.


    Manny: "Please fill out everything."


    Fyra: "Manny! Mithneel doesn''t like people knowing his status."


    Manny: "Fine then. Please go in."


    He points to a door on his left and I enter, Fyra goes to the right and I see Ren with the aristocratic family coming too. Ah this is going to be fun. I get to throw around human-sized feathers. What should I want as my reward...? Hard decision... Infinite access to all libraries? Maybe getting myself into an academy to learn more about this world... The latter sounds kind of tempting actually. I learned a lot on my travels but I still need higher education... And Fyra is probably at the academy too. Maybe Ren aswell... Yeah I''ll choose to get into an academy. It should be fun right?


    A person walks in who seems like an announcer.


    Announcer: "First fight! Mithneel Evergreen against Utir Kaisar!"


    I get up. My fight is first! Lucky! I didn''t need to wait! I look around and see a mage walk next to me. Must be Utir.


    Well... Time for my fight. I start laughing to myself a little.


    Utir: "Prepeare to get your bottom kicked, combatant."


    Mithneel: "Well... Not if you lose your legs first..."


    We go into a huge arena and I go to the left side as Utir goes to the right. The bell rings... And the fight starts.

 Chapter 10. Tournament and Academy.

    The Jarkan Games are games between Emperors, Kings and Lords. The Jarkan Games are just basically a random game chosen by the two chosen leaders and they compete in them. The Jarkan Games can range from a simple rock paper scissors to using magic projections to ''play god'' and see who has the better world at the end. There is usually a referee who cannot be bribed by any side and is completely neutral. The referee is chosen by The Seven Sceptres. The Jarkan Games are always taken seriously because you can bet your position as a King, Emperor or Aristocrat and lose them if you lose the Jarkan Game you are in. You cannot bet your Kingdoms or Empires territory though unless a Knight of the Continent allows it and a Sceptre allows it too. The only case where a Kingdom was bet was in the First Jarkan Game. No other records about betting territory exist.


    --- War Book, page 951


    ---------------------------------


    I am in the ring with Utir. The bell rings and I just sit down. I want to see how powerful this guy is... And maybe have some fun...


    Utir: "What are you doing? Conceding defeat before me already?"


    Mithneel: "No. Hit me with your best attack. If I don''t pass out then I will kill you."


    He starts prepearing a spell what seems really weak to me but judging by the audience it is a strong one.


    Utir: "Don''t blame me for your death."


    He throws a ball of blue fire at me but it dissipates the moment it comes into contact with my Mana Shield. I bring out my scythe and get up.


    Mithneel: "Was that all?"


    I jump up into the air and throw my scythe even more up into the air. I use a wind platform and look down as my scythe falls down ontop of him, cutting him in half entirely.


    Mithneel: "I said that I would kill you."


    I go down and pick up my scythe.


    Announcer: "Winner is Mithneel Evergreen!"


    I put my scythe away and walk out as the crowd is still in shock of what they saw. When I enter I see a familiar sight going to the ring. Artimael. Where the hell did this guy go off to!? I''ll ask him when we battle at the Finale.


    I fight atleast fifty fights before I reach the Finale with Artimael. I am currently waiting for the Announcer to come up and that he does.


    Announcer: "Artimael Greysoul! Mithneel Evergreen! Your battle Finale!"


    I get up and so does Artimael. I go up to him.


    Mithneel: "Why did you leave Fyra and Ren alone Artimael?"


    Artimael: "Well... Some things happened. I heard about a great battle what was supposed to happen but both sides got wiped out by an unknown force and then a dragon was supposed to awaken and go off and destroy a city but it never came. I wanted to fight in those battles myself..."


    Mithneel: "Hahah... I might''ve been the cause of both of them. I talked to a dragon and wiped out two armies with mine."


    Artimael: "Well... Atleast you came back..."


    Mithneel: "Let us have a good fight, friend."


    Artimael: "Indeed. Let us have a good fight."


    We high five as I go to the right side and he goes to the left.


    Announcer: "The battle of Artimael Greysoul and Mithneel Evergreen... Starts now!"


    The bell rings and we charge at eachother. Our punches connect as a shockwave goes through the entire city and a crack appears on the floor of the arena we are on. We keep throwing punches at each other but the punches connect to eachother and not to our bodies. Shockwave after shockwave appears and the cracks start getting bigger and more noticable. I decide to throw a kick and he did not see it and got kicked into the ground but he gets up and punches me in the stomach in the same second he fell.


    Mithneel: "We can''t go all out huh?"


    Artimael: "No we can''t... We''ll probably destroy a city or two while fighting."


    I throw another punch from the left as a feint. He notices and blocks from the right as my left fist hits thin air but my hidden right fist hits his block.


    I try to kick him again but I fail as he kicks me from the side when I miss. I hit him in the stomach with my fist the same moment he kicks me in the waist.


    Artimael: "Shall we use some magic?"


    I nod and jump back to my starting position and he does the same. Ten fireballs appear in an arch above me and to my sides. Artimael casts a big fireball what is ten of mine put together. I put my fireballs into one and two fireballs with atleast one meter in diameter appear above us both.


    I send mine at him as he sends his at me. The moment the fireballs explode I jump at him and he jumps at me. Our punches connect again in the middle of the arena and the fire is blown away in a strong gust of wind. I throw a punch from my left hand and he does the same. We keep throwing punches against each other but they get blocked or hit air. I notice that Artimael has left a spot unguarded and strike at it. He does not block it but takes the blow to his abdomen as he gets sent off the arena.


    Announcer: "Winner.... Mithneel!"


    I walk towards Artimael and he gets up and walks towards me.


    Mithneel: "You gave me that win didn''t you? There is no way you would suddenly leave such a gap unguarded when it was guarded before."


    Artimael: "Hahah! You noticed huh? I tried to make it subtle. The win would help you more than me. I only wanted to fight stronger people here but they all were weak. Even the one known as the strongest was weak... I also gave the win to you because it would''ve lasted too long because we are equal in terms of power and I don''t want to cause too much damage to the arena..."


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.I laugh and he does too. One of the Emperors gets up.


    Emperor: "Mithneel Evergreen! You have won the tournament! What prize do you want?"


    I turn to the Emperors and Kings. Some are big fat pigs and others are muscly warriors. Emperors are mostly warriors by what I see. I also notice one or two mage-like kings...


    Mithneel: "I want to go to the most prestigious Academy possible with two other people with funding!"


    Emperor: "That is within our limits. Name the other two people coming with you!"


    Mithneel: "Fyra Firestone and Ren whose family name I still don''t know."


    Emperor: "Can the Ren who the winner is talking about please stand up?"


    Ren stands up and the Emperor sees it.


    Emperor: "Oh! Ren Farnight! This is acceptable. These two are from Aristocratic families. But you Mithneel Evergreen... I''ve never heard of you before. Can you come up here please?"


    I nod and jump up into the air and use a platform of air to throw myself in the midst of all the Kings and Emperors on a very important people area only. The audience looks at me and tries to come and listen it but some guards with blue uniforms block them. A mage-like king  approaches me and tries to sneakily use a status-showing stone on me but I grab the stone in a millisecond.


    Mithneel: "I''d like it if you wouldn''t use these things on me. I always end up getting in trouble because of these. Now... Any questions?"


    The emperor who spoke before comes up to me.


    Emperor: "Are you a commoner or something else?"


    Mithneel: "I am not a slave, a commoner or an Aristocrat or a Royal if you are asking that. No such thing applies to me. If anything... I should be atleast five levels above Emperor... What would that make me?"


    Emperor: "Five ranking levels... That would put you as a... Demi-god?"


    Mithneel: "Hmm... I am a demi-god yes... I''m four things by race. An abomination."


    Emperor: "Hmm? Four different races?"


    Mithneel: "Any more questions, Emperors and Kings?"


    One of the Kings: "Are you working for somebody?"


    Mithneel: "No, I am not. And I won''t work for anybody. If anything... I''ll forge my own kingdom before I join somebody elses."


    Another king: "How do you know about the Firestone and the Farnight families? How did you get two princesses from those families?"


    Mithneel: "The firestone family I have partially destroyed already... The Farnight family... Won''t last for long."


    A mage-like king: "Why are you answering these questions?"


    Mithneel: "Because even if you tried, you cannot do anything against me. Also... It might make things more interesting. Any more questions? I want to go to the academy already..."


    Emperor: "Alright, Mithneel. We will get a carriage ready for you."


    I jump out and notice Artimael is gone and so is the crowd who was here before. Only Fyra and Ren are waiting for me at the Arena. The Kings and Emperors are bickering amongst themselves and talking about me. I won''t tell them I am the Legendary World Controller they all are waiting for probably. They wouldn''t leave me alone then. But if they know I am a demi-god they might think of me as a person with one blessing from a Higher God. Right now they should all be wondering what god blessed me. They probably will settle on a god of war or god of death based on my scythe I used in multiple battles to finish it quickly. They also might take up a god of magic or something like that because of my... Mana barrier...  I didn''t want to use my mana barrier against Artimael because it probably wouldn''t hold against him. He is as strong as me and probably will be forever. He is going to be my Best Friend and my Worst Rival huh? Well that will end up fine because we can''t kill eachother.


    Well... Now for the trip to the academy! I go outside with Fyra and Ren and see a carriage already prepeared. These kings and emperors sure do work fast when they are dealing with strong people... Wait! I forgot to tell the Kings and Emperors! I jump back and see them leaving but I stop the Kings and Emperors.


    Mithneel: "Kings, Emperors, Lords! Please do not tell anybody except the headmaster of the academy I am going to about my power! I want it to be a surprise!"


    Emperor: "Ah, Mithneel. Well... Your approval into the academy is actually being prepeared. The person who is going to bring it is going to get there only one day earlier than you because he is going to use the fastest horse we have. And we will keep your powers a secret in the Academy. I was just about to go and write the letter to the Halvarath Academy so I can keep all the details about you a secret and make it a complete surprise! I won''t even tell the Headmaster because I love surprises!"


    Mithneel: "Thank you, Emperor. As for the other Kings and Emperors here. Please do not tell anybody of my powers. Now... Bye."


    I jump back out and infront of my carriage. Fyra and Ren are already inside and waiting for me. I go in too and we start riding towards the Academy.


    This is going to be a long ride isn''t it...

 Chapter 11. Academy

    Teranthell Royal Academy is the most prestigious academy in the known world. This school has three sections. One for commoners, one for lower nobility or rich commoners and the last one for medium-ranking nobles and higher.


    Slaves can also learn here if their owner allows it and pays for it. The first section for commoners has some basic knowledge and asks no money for teaching but second and third sections ask money. Teranthell Royal Academy has three main buildings for the classes in different sections. It has a lot of different housing and other purpoused buildings aswell. Teranthell Royal Academy is one of the few completely neutral areas in the world because it is under the Knights of the Continents protection and is under the Yarindall Pact. It''s construction was finished in Haldarinna 525 and it has existed for three thousand years.


    --- Scholar''s book, page 1605.


    --------


    The trip to the academy was uneventful and boring.... It took us two weeks and I only saw one person pass us and that was the horseman who was sent to deliver my application to the academy. When we reached it I saw a huge building what looked like a monastery from my past-life... But this one was huge. Like atleast six monasteries put together... It had a huge wall surrounding it. I saw it from a hill near the academy so I saw everything. The wall had a few gates and roads and with my eyes I saw guards everywhere on the walls but only a few patrols in the academy grounds itself. Weird...


    We reach the front gate in one hour and an old man with a weird robe to the ground is waiting for us at the gate. I also see Artimael standing there... And a couple guards and maids. I get out and so does Fyra and Ren.


    Old Man: "Ah, there you are. Welcome to Teranthell Royal Academy Mithneel Evergreen. May I call you Minh? Mithneel is kind of long."


    Mithneel: "It''s fine to call me Minh. So who are you?"


    Old Man: "I am the Headmaster of the Academy, Uldar. The guards here are just gatekeepers but the maids and butlers are here to take care of you. Also the Librarian wanted to speak to you for some reason."


    Artimael steps forward


    Artimael: "Follow me for a second, Mithneel."


    He walks away and I follow him and he checks if we are far enough from everybody else until he turns around to face me.


    Artimael: "Hey Minh, I can call you that right?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah, I have three questions for you though."


    Artimael: "Ask away."


    Mithneel: "How come nobody swarmed me? And why did the kings take no interest in you?"


    Artimael: "Mental Magic. I made them forget about me and I made the audience forget about you except a little bit of your appearance. The Kings were affected by the magic too. I assumed you didn''t want that much trouble right?"


    Mithneel: "You were right, Arti. I can call you Arti right?"


    Artimael: "Upcourse. Now for the reason I called you here... You already heard about my job here right?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah, I heard."


    Artimael: "I have been working on a few things for Fyra, Ren and you. They are at my library''s basement. Come to me if you have free time."


    Mithneel: "Upcourse, Arti."


    Artimael: "Well you should get back now."


    Mithneel: "Probably should, see you later."


    I walk away and back to the Headmaster and my two ''wives''.


    Uldar: "Done with your talks?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah. So... What now?"


    Uldar: "Now to your house. You will be living with three different noble families. Our housing system is simple. Four different families live in one house. The house is big enough for even six families to be honest."


    Mithneel: "What families will I be living with?"


    Uldar: "Janlin, Mertal and Hajak. Those three noble family houses. I also kept your... Power... Secret. And your entire existence in this academy a secret until you show yourself. You wanted a surprise right?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah, I did. Where is the school I study at?"


    He points at a giant building in the middle of a lot of roads and a statue infront of it.


    Mithneel: "Well... That is all the questions I have for now. Except one... What classes am I in?"


    Uldar: "That you choose yourself. The papers are already in your rooms."


    I notice we are walking towards a pretty big house what is simply built but still elegant looking. We walk for fifteen minutes until we reach the front door and I enter to see a living room with a lot of people there talking about things and when I enter they all look at me. Uldar walks in too with Fyra and Ren and the maids soon follow. The butlers are bringing the things Ren and Fyra have so they''ll take a while...


    Uldar: "Hello families of Janlin, Mertal and Hajak. You have a new family living with you... Well it''s not a real family but a band of people. Please introduce yourselves, Minh, Fyra and Ren."


    I nod and let the girls go first. Fyra steps forward first and bows.


    Fyra: "I am Fyra Firestone. Nice to meet you all."


    She steps back and Ren steps forward and bows.


    Ren: "I am Ren Farnight. Future wife to Mithneel. Nice to meet you all."


    She steps back and I step forward. I dont'' bow but stand up tall. I won''t bow to any noble family because I will murder them if they try anything funny. I''ll resist my temptation to slaughter them all for now...


    Mithneel: "I am Mithneel Evergreen, feel free to call me Minh if you think Mithneel is too long. It is nice to meet you all."


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.I don''t step back and look at Uldar.


    Uldar: "Now for the Janlin family, please."


    Five people come infront of us. Two boys, one girl and their parents. The man steps forward.


    Man: "I am Hopan Janlin, this is my wife Kallyn Janlin. These two boys are Randall and Kandall, twins. The girl is Emilia Janlin. It is a pleasure to meet you, Mithneel Evergreen and his two future wives."


    They all bow  but I see the twin boys looking at Fyra with eyes filled with lust. Randall and Kandall are two muscular healthy boys. But if they try anything funny like getting close to Fyra who is about the same age as them... They will regret it... They won''t be healthy for long if they try anything funny.


    Hopan: "Minh, mind if I ask how old you are? You seem young but old at the same time."


    Mithneel: "I am thirteen years old, what of it?"


    The two boys immediatly look at me like I am just a tall obnoxious kid they can beat. Hopan and Kallyn immediatly jump back.


    Hopan: "Are you from a royal family? I have never heard of an Evergreen..."


    Mithneel: "No, I am not."


    Hopan: "Thank you for answering those questions."


    Uldar: "Thank you Janlin family. Mertal family, please come introduce yourselves."


    The Janlin family sits down and three people get up. A man, a woman and a girl. A man steps forward again.


    Man: "I am Yudin Mertal, this is my wife Yui Mertal and my daughter, Jae Mertal. It is a pleasure to meet you."


    Yudin looks at Uldar and goes back to sit down and so does Yui and Jae.


    Uldar: "Thank you Mertal family. Hajak family, please introduce yourselves."


    An Indian looking family gets up and walks towards me. Four people. Two boys and a man and a woman. The woman steps forward this time.


    Woman: "I am Halli Hajak, this is my husband Dopinder Hajak. The older boy is Bandhu and the younger one Kandhu."


    The Indian family sits back down and they start talking again. I hear them talking about how I am a commoner and such.


    Uldar: "Minh, can you follow me to your rooms now?"


    I nod and start to follow him.


    Uldar: "As you can see they are nice peo-"


    Randall: "Hold it right there commoner! I challenge you to a duel!"


    Hopan: "Randall! You idiot!"


    Mithneel: "I accept."


    Uldar turns to me.


    Uldar: "Don''t injure him too much, please. Mental shock is all he needs right now..."


    I nod and follow the kid outside. The kid is forty centimeters shorter than me but seems to be about the same age as me.


    Randall: "We don''t need a huge arena for me to kick you into the ground. We shall fight here!"


    He takes out a sword he had on his waist the entire time. I just didn''t notice such a small sword... You can barely call it a shortsword. Hmm... How shall I freak him out... A rock at one percent strength? No... Zero point one? Zero point zero one? Yeah zero point zero one percent should do it. I pick up a small rock from a ground. Should I blow off one of his fingers or no? Hmm... Uldar told me not to... Ah fine i''ll just miss on purpouse.


    Randall: "Here I come, commoner!"


    Mithneel: "Wait! Why did you challenge me?"


    Randall: "Oh yeah I forgot... If I win I want Fyra''s and Ren''s hand in marriage. Fyra for myself and Ren for Kandall. If I lose we will give you Emilia."


    Mithneel: "Is your family on board with this?"


    Randall: "It''s not your business! Now fight!"


    He charges at me but I just throw a rock at 0.01 % of my strength right past his ear stopping him in his tracks. I pick up another one.


    Mithneel: "Well, want to continue? The next one won''t miss."


    I throw the rock around in my hand a little before he charges at me again. I look at Uldar who just got outside.


    Uldar: "Randall stop! He won''t give you any mercy!"


    Randal strikes at me with his tiny metal sword and it bounces off my skin. I grab him by the neck and let the rock fall to the  ground.


    Uldar: "Minh, please let him go. I thought you wouldn''t hurt him. He is just a weak kid compared to you!"


    I throw him towards his family who were watching the entire time.


    Mithneel: "I won''t hurt him. But if he tries anything again... I''ll rip him to shreds. I''m already tempted to rip all the people in this house to shreds... Except my two future wives as they said. And Randall... Fyra isn''t even in a relationship with me properly. Ren is only marrying me because of her family traditions. I have no say over who they will marry. Uldar, show us to our rooms please."


    Uldar: "Immediatly!"


    I follow Uldar back up with Fyra and Ren. We are on the third floor, far right side. My room has a balcony and is quite large. There is a huge bed and alot of furniture. There is even a chair and a table out on the balcony. I notice a paper on the table on the balcony with a rock on it to keep it from flying away and a pen near it. I look at the paper and see that it is my school paper and the classes I want to go to...


    What classes do I want to go to even...? I look around and see a lot of different classes ranking from Magic to Politics to knowledge to physical strength. Basically everything is on here...


    What classes do I want to go to...?


    ----


    Author - I am asking this question from the readers! Please comment down below 3 different classes he should go to! Remember... It''s a fantasy world with big things and half of it is also tech-related! I will pick 3 classes what seem suitable for Minh (Mithneel) and use them. So please comment down below! (No poll  because I don''t have any imagination for what classes could be in a Magical and Technological prestigious academy...)

 Chapter 12. Temptation.

    The Yarindall pact was one of the few pacts signed by every Kingdom and Empire. The Yarindall Pact was made in Yarindall and the purpouse of it was to make neutral zones all over the world. The neutral zones usually hold schools or religious spots or monuments. The Yarindall Pact has been in place since Haldarinna 251 and has existed for over three thousand years. If one kingdom breaks the pact all other kingdoms declare war on it. The Sceptre''s and the Knights of the Continent agreed to have such a pact and allow taking over the kingdom if the kingdom did break the pact. Breaking the pact means trying to take over the neutral zone or doing something hostile in the neutral zone.


    --- Scholar''s Book, page 1506


    ------------


    I am currently still questioning myself what classes I shall go to... Hmm...


    Mithneel: "Politics should be a given... Advanced Magic Control? Yeah... That sounds good... The third one huh? Hmm... Martial Arts?"


    I check the Martial Arts section of the class register i''ve been given.


    Mithneel: "Sword fighting... I don''t use swords... I use a scythe. Hmm? A scythe fighting style? They even have such a thing?"


    I sign msyelf up for Politcs, AMC (Advanced Magic Control) and SCFS (Scythe Fighting Style). I go downstairs and see that Fyra and Ren have finished too. I walk up to them.


    Mithneel: "So, what classes did you go to?"


    Fyra: "Politcs, Gardening and Simple Fire Magic."


    Ren: "Advanced Sword Fighting, Advanced Earth Magic and..."


    She blushes a little before continuing.


    Ren: "Gardening..."


    Mithneel: "I took politics, advanced magic control and scythe fighting style."


    Fyra: "So we are going to meet in Politics..."


    Ren: "Hmm... So you do use a scythe only?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah, I do. By the way girls... Do you have some free time?"


    Fyra: "Yeah I do!"


    Ren: "Upcourse."


    Mithneel: "Artimael prepared something for us."


    Fyra: "Let''s go then!"


    I notice that the other three families have already left. I go upstairs to change into my school uniform what I spotted on my bed. It is all white. White shirt with a white trench coat and white leather pants all the way down to my shoes what are pure white too. There are some weird blue lines forming crosses on my shoulders, waist and legs. I go downstairs and see the girls changed into the same outfit but with a skirt instead of pants and instead of a trench coat they just have a vest. I also notice instead of blue lines they have red.


    Fyra: "Don''t stare at me so much..."


    I notice Fyra blushing a lot. I walk up to her and pet her on the head. I look at her and notice she also has white stockings to her knees. I don''t continue staring at her anymore because I see she is starting to blush a little too much.


    Mithneel: "Let''s go then."


    I open the front door and walk outside with Fyra and Ren following me and holding my hands.


    Mithneel: "Now that I think about it... Where is the library even?"


    I notice a maid running up to us.


    Mithneel: "Ah, here is our guide."


    The maid runs up to us and stumbles. I grab her hand and pull her up before she can fall to the ground.


    Maid: "Ah! Sorry! I am too careless..."


    Mithneel: "No problem."


    She stands up correctly and bows.


    Maid: "Hello Mithneel Evergreen. I am the maid sent to escort you around the academy until you don''t need me anymore. My name is Lyuin Vorn."


    Mithneel: "Nice to meet you Lyuin. I want to go to the library."


    Maid: "Immediatly, my lord!"


    Mithneel: "Please do not call me your lord, just call me Minh. I am no aristocrat. I am a commoner. And you don''t need to be so polite towards me. Act like you would act when nobody is around."


    Lyuin: "I understand, Minh! Phew... I thought I would have to keep up with that for a long time... And please follow me then."


    She starts walking and we follow her. We walk for fifteen minutes before we reach a building what has the words ''Library'' written on it.


    Mithneel: "Come on in with us Lyuin. I doubt Arti has anything against you coming with us into the library."


    Lyuin: "Ok."


    I walk inside and Artimael jumps down from the fourth floor immediatly.


    Artimael: "Minh! You came! Hello Lyuin! Well, Minh. Let''s go right now!"


    Mithneel: "You know about Lyuin?"


    He starts walking and I follow him with Fyra and Ren right behind me.


    Artimael: "She helps me organize the library. My assistant."


    Mithneel: "Ah, then I understand."


    We walk to the other side of the library to a locked door. Artimael opens the door with a key and goes down, we follow him. Lyuin stays behind to take care of the library. We walk for a while until we reach a huge room with a lot of weird things. Some kind of bottles with some liquid in them and a lot of books and a weird... Metal... Thing.


    Artimael: "Ah! I never told you! I forgot!!! I tottaly forgot! Well... Mithneel... I am from another world. From a couple of other worlds. I travel from world to world... This is all technology I have found or created myself. Your things are over here!"


    He runs up to the metal thing what seems like a round gate. There are three sets of armor and a few weapons and some other things.


    Artimael: "The left one is for Fyra, the middle one for Ren and the right one for you, Minh. The weapons are for Fyra and Ren because you can summon the Scythe when you want to right?"


    I nod and look at my armor. It is weird... It seems like it''s made out of metal but not at the same time. How can you describe this material...


    Artimael: "Ah, the armor isn''t made out of a single material. It''s a mix of things."


    I look at my armor more closely. It is actually light armor. (For reference https://animethief.files.wordpress.com/2015/06/vlcsnap-2015-06-06-22h33m55s214.jpg?w=736&h=414</a>. From Danmachi.) It seems really flexible and seems to protect only the vital spots. I look at Ren''s armor and it is  full-suit armor. Made out of a really strong-looking but seems light material. I look at Fyra''s and the armor is... A robe. Like a clerics... But it is slightly different. It only seems to cover her body to just above her knees so it doesn''t block movement. I look towards Arti.


    Mithneel: "Well done armor."


    Artimael: "I took into account this world''s culture and such and also modified it with things I know. These should be strong enough to take on an entire army and not even get a single scratch on them."


    Mithneel: "Hmm? That strong huh. Nicely done Arti."


    Artimael: "Thanks. Well... Here."


    He throws me a weird stone what seems to fit perfectly into a hole in my armor.


    Artimael: "The armor''s full potential is activated once you put that activation stone into the hole. Right now it is basically asleep."


    He gives stones to Fyra and Ren too.


    Artimael: "That is all I wanted to show you. Minh, I can teach you about technology and about runes. Want to learn?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah, upcourse."


    Artimael: "Then make some free room every sunday."


    Mithneel: "Like what am I going to do on sunday... Well I should get to classes. I''ll leave the armor here for now. I''ll pick it up later."


    Artimael: "Sure and have fun!"


    I start heading upstairs and see Lyuin already waiting for us.


    Lyuin: "Took you long enough."


    Mithneel: "Sorry Lyuin. Can you show us to our classes?"


    Lyuin: "All the classes are in a single building. You should be able to find them easily. I''ll lead you to the building though."


    Lyuin starts walking and we follow her. We walk for about half an hour until we reach a really really big building.


    Lyuin: "Here are the classes. And here are the schedules."


    She gives us some schedules for the classes. Politics starts really soon.


    Mithneel: "Thanks, I better get to Politics class."


    I grab Fyra''s hand and run off towards the location shown on the schedule. We reach the spot just in time for the class to start. We are introduced first though. We wait behind the door for a while.


    Teacher: "We also have two new students today. Fyra, please enter."


    Fyra goes in first. I look through the window on the door.


    Fyra: "Hello, I am Fyra Firestone. It is a pleasure to meet you all."


    She bows and I hear some guys whistling and see some of them checking out her body. Well... They won''t be having so much fun when I enter. Fyra walks to an empty spot with another seat nearby. The classroom is like usual, steps going up and 3 benches on each step. There are seven steps.


    Teacher: "Mithneel, please enter..."


    I hear some fright in her voice. I enter the classroom and walk up to the spot Fyra was at.


    Mithneel: "I am Mithneel Evergreen. It is a pleasure to meet you all."


    I don''t bow but stare at the men who looked at Fyra.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.Mithneel: "And also, the group who is looking at Fyra... Do not approach her if she does not want it. I will twist your arms backwards and maybe crush your skulls while I am at it."


    Teacher: "Mithneel! Don''t give such threaths!"


    She tries to hit the back of my head but the moment I stare at her she stops and immediatly goes into a panic. She tries to cower and go under the table.


    Mithneel: "Teacher, don''t be so afraid of me. I won''t do anything until they do something."


    I pull her up and walk to the bench Fyra is sitting at.


    Teacher: "Ok... Now to start with the class..."


    She is still afraid of me. Is my stare that bad? The class teaches me about things I already know. Like the Yarindall pact and such. When it ends I head to my 2nd class only to see Fyra being followed by the boys who looked at her with lecherous eyes. I eliminate all traces of my presence and follow them like a shadow. The moment Fyra turns to her class they ambush her and drag her to a dark corner in the storage room near her 2nd class.


    Boy: "Hello, Fyra Firestone... I heard nobody cares about you so we will have some fun with you..."


    One of them tries to tear off her uniform but I appear from the shadows and stare at them. The boy who tried to tear off her uniform tried to hit me but crushes his hand instead when it comes into contact with my stronger than iron skin. Another one pulls out a dagger from his boot and tries to stab me but the blade of the dagger just bends when it comes into contact with my skin.


    Mithneel: "Hello boys who were foolish enough to ignore my warning. You just tried to... Do something bad didn''t you? Do not think that there aren''t monsters living near you. There always is a monster living near you, looking at you."


    I grab two of them by the neck and crush their windpipes. I continue to grab them by the neck and crushing their windpipes so they cannot speak of me ever again.. All except one of them.. I also crush their right arms as a sign of... Niceness...


    Mithneel: "I won''t kill you yet... Even though I am very tempted to murder every aristocrat here except Ren and Fyra... And the one whose windpipe I didn''t crush. Spread my warning. Never approach Ren and Fyra with thoughts filled of lust. Because one complaint from them... Can mean your death. You can approach them with thoughts filled of friendship with them, but when you think of lust or a relationship of intimacy like a girlfriend and boyfriend... I shall find you and kill you. Now run."


    The boys run out at full speed. I go up to Fyra and pull her up.


    Fyra: "What... Just happened... One moment I was going into my class and the next my uniform was about to be torn off..."


    Mithneel: "Don''t think of them ever again. If anybody tries to do that to you again... Scream out at the top of your lungs. Scream my name. I shall come... And I shall defend you."


    I go out and let her go to her class and go to my own class. Ren will probably do fine, she was an A-Class warrior after all. I check the schedule again... I have enough time to go and check. I have a lot of time actually...


    I decide to ''teleport'' to her class. When I use my speed it seems like the world goes into slow motion and when I use every bit of my agility it is like time has stopped until I stop ''running''. When I enter I  see her getting along with a group of girls. I approach her.


    Mithneel: "Heya Ren. You are doing fine apparently."


    Ren: "Yeah. Why did you come here, Minh?"


    Mithneel: "Ah, some guys tried to take advantage of the weak-looking Fyra. I made sure they never think of that again. Also... This is the sword fighting class right?"


    Ren: "Yeah it is. We will go outside next lesson the teacher said. And some guys tried to do what to Fyra? Did they do that..."


    Mithneel: "Yeah, they tried to rape her. I broke their arms instead of twisting them though. Well, I better get going then. Have fun Ren."


    Ren: "Upcourse, darling~."


    Mithneel: "Darling?"


    Ren: "I''m using your name as a sort of defence against the aristocratic boys. You are my future husband right?"


    Mithneel: "True..."


    Even though I can''t do anything about it...


    Mithneel: "If you have any problems just call me. Just scream my name at the top of your lungs and I''ll be here ina  few seconds."


    Ren: "Ok, darling~."


    I run off... Ok that darling thing is really annoying... But if it protects her then fine. I go back to my 2nd class and introduce myself. The advanced magic control class teaches me nothing new too. Ulric taught me all of this already... I start heading to my next class without using my speed and just walking at human regualr speed. When I am half-way there I hear somebody screaming for help a few classes from here. I ''teleport'' inside and see a girl just a few centimeters bigger than Fyra in every way chained to a wall with a few boys near her. She is still wearing the school uniform. I sigh and walk up to them.


    Mithneel: "Seriously... The aristocratic boys are so damn rotten... I have to deal with boys trying to rape girls... I''ll have to talk to Uldar about this. This isn''t no neutral zone if this happens."


    I grab the boys from behind and throw them all out. I tear off the chains and grab the girl and bring her out aswell in a princess carry.


    Mithneel: "Now boys... Listen to me. You try this again... I''ll rip your heads off ok? I''ve been to two classes and had to deal with this two times... I do not want to kill anybody yet but I will if neccesary. My name is not important right now. Just remember my words and everything will be fine. Do not approach girls with only lust in mind near me. It will always end up very badly... Sometimes with death."


    I walk away still holding the girl in a princess carry. I put her down in my third class.


    Mithneel: "So, who are you? I just saved you so I have the right to know."


    Girl: "I am Meril. Meril Moinar. Thank you for saving me... I just got to this academy and the boys are always looking at me with lust... Some of them just tried to take advantage of me but you saved me... Thank you... But... Are you like the others?"


    Mithneel: "No. I am different probably. I defend girls from idiot aristocrats like them. And if neccesary... I''ll kill the aristocrats. I am Mithneel Evergreen by the way. Now, you should get to your class."


    Meril: "This is my class..."


    Mithneel: "Oh, good to know. I am new here too.  Well... You use scythes too?"


    Meril: "I wanted to learn using a scythe..."


    I look around and see a few people here already. We are in an arena-like spot what is completely flat. It is also really big. The teacher walks in and orders the class to begin. Me and Meril introduce ourselves and then the teachers brings out scythes. He comes up to me with one.


    Mithneel: "Ah, I don''t need one. I''ll just summon my own."


    I summon my black scythe out and he jumps back in shock. Ah wait... This scythe isn''t natural right? I''ve been using this so much I forgot that this is basically the same as a legendary sword or axe... But way stronger probably.


    Mithneel: "Don''t worry about the scythe. I won''t kill anybody with it right now. I just want to learn how to use it more skillfully in my next fight."


    He nods and continues to hand out scythes while looking at me constantly. Everybody tries to ignore my scythe but their eyes keep gravitating towards my scythe. The teacher walks up to the front of the row of people we have and starts showing us some moves I already know how to use. I tell him that I know this and he tells me to practice a certain move. He then proceeds to show me a really cool-looking and effective but hard move. I try to do it a few times but fail. I practice until the class ends but I still fail the entire time. The move is basically swinging the blade in a wide area but not at the same time... I could see the blade slowly moving upwards and then suddenly moving downwards but the cut area was way longer than the scythe ever could create. I know how to do it but my body can''t mimic the action.


    I go back to my house thanks to Lyuin showing me the location of it. Fyra and Ren are already there and drinking some tea with the other families. I sit down and Fyra brings me a cup of tea too.


    Fyra: "Where were you so long?"


    Mithneel: "Didn''t the classes end a few minutes ago?"


    Fyra: "They ended an hour or two ago..."


    Mithneel: "Ah, my track of time got lost then..."


    Fyra: "Thanks for saving me before. I also heard you helped some girl named Meril."


    Mithneel: "Yeah... Sorry aristocrats but you guys are usually so rotten... I mean I had to save both Fyra and Meril from getting raped... I''ve also seen cruelty from aristocrats...."


    And right now I am just really tempted to cut your heads off to eliminate all my problems. Oh yeah I have to go to Uldar... I''ll do that later...


    Remember me! Go to Uldar''s place and make a complaint about all the actions the boys are doing... Damn idiot aritocratic boys thinking they can rape girls and get away with it... Or they can chain girls and get away with it... I wish I could''ve murdered them but that would''ve caushed problems...

 Chapter 13. Security and Demons.

    The Seven Sceptres are people who control the entire world. The sceptres are split into 7 because they need to do seven different duties like Military and Finance and Politics and so on. The Seven Sceptres are barely seen out of their Mountain Temple ontop of the biggest mountain in the entire world of Dystopia. The Seven Sceptres use birds to deliver their letters to the Kings and Emperors and it is said that the Sceptres are immortal because they have been sending letters for over seven thousand years but nobody knows what actually happens near their Mountain Temple because it is near impossible to get up there.


    --- Scholar''s Book, page 5015


    --------------


    I go to sleep because I am tired of speaking with the three families living with us and Ren and Fyra. It is even more annoying that I had to constantly remind Randall and Kandall that Fyra and Ren are not going to be their wives or toys... I sleep peacefully throughout the night and in the early morning I go to Uldar''s office at the big school building. When I kick in the door an elf who is helping Uldar clean up the place freaks out.


    Mithneel: "Uldar!"


    Uldar: "Yes Minh?"


    Mithneel: "The security here is terrible! I want you to fix it!"


    Uldar: "How is it terrible?"


    Mithneel: "You don''t know when a girl is about to be raped in your academy? I had to save two girls from lecherous boys. I already sent out a warning but you better tighten up security. I don''t care if some nobles get mad! Infact send the nobles at me and i''ll teach them a lesson or two!"


    Uldar: "Who were the girls about to be raped!? And who were the boys!?"


    Mithneel: "The two girls are Fyra Firestone and Meril Moinar."


    Uldar: "Meril!? You mean my precious granddaughter?! They dared to try to defile her?! Who were the boys!"


    Mithneel: "I don''t know but the boys who tried to hurt Fyra got their hands twisted around and the boys who tried to hurt Meril got thrown out of the room. I sent out a warning by leaving one guy able to talk from the group of people who assaulted Fyra. Like honestly... Tighten up the security around here Uldar. I don''t want to start killing aristocrats in plain sight to send out a message that this is a Neutral zone and your rights as aristocrats do not matter."


    Uldar: "Will do Minh. Kiyu!"


    The elf who is in a maid outfit gets up.


    Uldar: "Kiyu! Go ask some of the guards from the guard room to constantly patrol the insides of the academy aswell! Just the walls won''t do anymore!"


    He turns back to me.


    Uldar: "Thank you for pointing that out Minh., I haven''t had time to properly look over the Academy because I came here just five years ago and I have been busy filing out a lot of paperwork the Kings and Emperors constantly send me because I am the representative of a Neutral Zone..."


    Mithneel: "I could set up a warning and if that doesn''t work I could kind of... Make a bigger one."


    Uldar: "Please make a warning but do not kill anybody. Judging by the way you talk you would mercilessly slaughter every aristocrat in the academy... And I trust you anyways. If Arti seems to trust you I will trust you. Arti doesn''t trust anybody but me and apparently you..."


    Mithneel: "Well I better get to my class... I''ll set up the warning first though."


    I walk out and use my agility to temporarily stop time. Well... It seems stopped for me. It''s kind of handy when your agility is so high that when you decide to unleash it all time stops for you. *Ding*


    Ha... That is one sound I haven''t heard for a very long time.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>You have fully mastered a secret Ability.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Time Stop has been Mastered.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Time Stop ability has unlocked the sub-ability: "God-Time Stop"</td></tr></tbody></table>


    What!? I was using a secret ability this entire time.... Well thanks for telling me this...


    I close the notification and use fire magic on the air. I slowly but surely write a message that threathens everybody in the academy to stop trying to do filthy things to girls and to boys. I stop using the Time Stop ability and everybody immediatly sees the bright flash of light in the sky while they are going into the academy and read it. Some of them immediatly realize what it means and run inside in fright. The others soon follow. That is when the rumour of a strong being looking over this academy started to spread... Annoying rumour for me because I know who that strong being is... It''s me... I go to my class and go to my seat what has scribbles all over it. Are they trying to bully me or something? I also notice a very small scribble on the top right of my now messed up side of the table. It says "Thank you for saving me." and a small heart surrounding it. Must be Meril... The teacher walks in and sees my table and sighs.


    Teacher: "Ok class... Let''s begin..."


    She keeps talking about things I already know except one thing. The Demon Kingdom. A myterious but known kingdom what suddenly appeared on a continent and declared war on every other kingdom. There are only demons living in that kingdom. I took no interest in it because I don''t need to know about it right now. The class ends and I head to my second class. I notice that the security has tightened a lot. Good job Uldar. The second class teaches me nothing new again, just basic beginner things I already know... I head to the third class but then I hear screams outside. I look out the window and see... A squadron of Demons throwing guards around and killing them. I break the window and jump out from the third floor where the 2nd class was held. The moment I land the Demons take a jump back and try to fly away. I immediatly use the Stop Time ability and walk up to them and rip off their wings and then decative the ability. They scream in pain when they realize what just happened. I look around and see students running off in all directions and guards trying to keep them safe.


    Mithneel: "Can you talk, Demon?"


    I look towards a demon what has a small white beard.


    Demon: "Yes I can... You being capable of wiping out the world..."


    Mithneel: "Why are you here?"


    Demon: "Neutral Zone holds a lot of people... We kill..."


    Mithneel: "Why are you telling me this?"


    Demon: "Because I want to keep my life. I give you information and I can have a bigger chance of living."


    Mithneel: "Smart demon. But also idiotic."


    I grab the demons leg and crush it. I do the same to the four others.


    Mithneel: "I''ll have some fun with you guys. I have been restraining myself from... Absoloutely murdering every aristocrat except my two wives who are here..."


    I bring out my scythe and put it near one of their faces. It starts to burn and stretch towards the blade. Blood flies everywhere and I see some brain goo spilling out and some mucus and tears. It must hurt a lot... Too bad that all the air around your head is now gone thanks to the scythe. One of them tries to crawl away so I put my scythe on his arm and it starts stretching and bending around the scythe, blood flying everywhere because the veins are exposed. I see a couple black bones pop out and then stretch into the scythe. The scythe consumes all of the matter around the arm and the arm itself. I bring my scythe up and look at the two demons my scythe just basically devoured a little. Guess... I''ll make them scream in pain.


    Mithneel: "Shouldn''t demons have two hearts? Hmm... Let''s find out."


    I throw one of them onto their stomach and stop my scythe from consuming the body of the demon as I cut their stomach open all the way up to their neck from below the waist. Hmm... I look around and see the spleen and some other things. Some guts pop out when I search for the two hearts around the body of the demon. The demon is still alive screaming at my little search of its body. I notice two hearts right next to eachother on the upper part of the body, left of the right lung. I grab one of the hearts but I don''t pull it out. I inspect it instead. Blood strats spreading everywhere because the veins in its body are still transporting blood around. Mucus and tears from the demons head start spreading everywhere as it screams and throws it head around in pain. It cannot move it''s body because of the extreme pain. I then pull out the heart and crush it right infront of his face, blood flying everywhere and my hand is covered completely with blood. I decide to kill the demons quickly because it''s kind of cruel to torture your own kind. I am kind of a demon by race. I destroy all of their hearts and brains with a single swipe of my scythe.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.I look around and see nobody here. I guess they evacuated. Hmm... Yeah... I shall leave a message for them. I put away my scythe and write with ground magic right above the five bodies of the demons I just put into a line.


    Message: "Heed my warning everybody who can read this. Do not think about hurting anybody I care about or anybody who is even a single sliver important to me because I shall kill you. And for the aristocrats in this academy... This is what you can expect when you try to do cruel things to girls like trying to rape them."


    I walk away and look back once to see blood everywhere and a squadron of men with Uldar infront running towards here at full speed. I walk towards them and Uldar sees the five bodies behind me and freezes in shock. When I reach him I tap his shoulder slightly.


    Mithneel: "All done. Do not clean them up, let the students see this. This is the harsh reality of the world. Humans cannot beat demons. But something bigger than a demon can easily slay them. And I am currently at the peak of the world... And I shall save this world from destruction by the hands of aristocrats."


    I walk away and look at my clothing. My pure-white uniform is now crimson red. It is actually evenly crimson red so it kind of looks natural on it. I try to use some water magic to clean it off but it just makes the blood go deeper into the white uniform. Guess i''ll keep it crimson-red... I use more water magic but the blood goes deeper and the clothing turns more crimson red. I head towards Arti''s library and enter it. Arti is there reading a book.


    Artimael: "Huh? Minh? What are you doing here? What happened to your clothing?"


    Mithneel: "Demons. I can''t wash this off..."


    Artimael: "Hahaha! You killed demons and forgot to use wind magic to not get blood all over you right?"


    Mithneel: "Exactly..."


    Artimael: "Follow me to the basement again."


    He goes off and I follow him. When we reach the basement he hands me my light armor with a new uniform that isn''t my school uniform and tells me to take off my clothing so he can wash them. I do so and put on the uniform with the light armor. It is a pure-red uniform.


    Artimael: "That outfit fits you perfectly! It really makes you seem cool!"


    Mithneel: "Thanks, I better get back to Fyra and Ren. I don''t want them to be worried."


    Artimael: "Go then."


    I walk out the basement towards my current house and reach it really fast. Fyra and Ren are already there waiting for me. They notice my outfit.


    Fyra: "Are you going somewhere?"


    Mithneel: "No, my uniform got all bloody so I had to switch into these."


    Fyra: "Ah... So it was you who took care of the demons... I wondered who could be strong enough except you. Well... The demons did appear near your second class so I kind of expected you to take care of them... I also noticed tightened security... You spoke to Uldar?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah, apparently his own granddaughter was Meril and I helped Meril from some lecherous boys so he really took things seriously."


    Fyra: "Good... I don''t have to worry about more incidents like that... But why were the demons here?"


    Mithneel: "To kill some potential arrogant aristocrats who could potentially band together to probably kill them. Just my guess though."


    Fyra: "Well... Let''s go inside."


    We go inside and I notice the three families are shaking and I see Jae is injured. Randall and Kandall are missing completely. The Hajak''s are there and not injured but still shaking. I look at Jae and see she has a quite a big cut on her back but is trying to hide it from her parents who aren''t looking at her. I go up to her and pat her on the back and she screams out of pain.


    Mithneel: "It hurts right? Let me heal you and don''t hide such things from your parents."


    She gets up and turns around to look at me and to show her parents what I am talking about.


    Mithneel: "Turn around, this might sting a little so... Try to think about other things."


    I use some water magic to clean the wound and notice that the wound is cursed. It won''t heal. Hmm... Simple curse. I break it with using a anti-curse spell I learned on my travel. I use some nature magic to make the wound heal better and not leave a scar. I then use some fire magic to burn out the bad types of things inside of the wound. She hasn''t screamed yet but is clearly crying. She must be in pain right now...


    Mithneel: "Fyra, Ren. Prepeare a bed for her. This wound will take a while to heal and this sort of place isn''t good for healing anyways."


    They run upstairs as I keep healing the wound slowly. I know a couple healing spells for light wounds but this is a pretty big one.  I also know one big healing spell but she cannot handle it probably. The big one uses the persons own stamina to heal the wound way quicker.


    Fyra: "Mithneel, the bed is ready!"


    I pick her up but make sure her wound is still being healed. I look at her parents who are only worried about themselves.


    Mithneel: "You are worried about yourselves but not Jae? Hah... I knew that even you people would not look after your daughter..."


    I go upstairs and notice Emilia coming up too.


    Mithneel: "Emilia, why are you coming with us?"


    Emilia: "Jae is my best friend! I need to make sure she is ok!"


    I look at both Jae and Emilia. They are both around the same age... Thirteen.


    Mithneel: "Fine."


    I notice Fyra holding a door and I go in. A bed is prepeared there and a couple others things. I put her down so her wound wouldn''t touch anything. She falls unconcious the moment she touches the bed.


    Mithneel: "Ren, go find a real doctor. I don''t know any healing spells. I didn''t need them until now. Fyra, go find Artimael. Maybe he has some things for Jae."


    They both run out and I keep using some magic to heal her and keep her wound clean. I use some light wound healing spells and try to close it up a little but the wound is big but not deep. This seems to be the work of the Demons. About an hour later Artimael and the doctor with Fyra and Ren run in. I kept using my magic to heal her and keep her in the best condition I can.


    Doctor: "I''ll take over from here."


    Artimael: "I''ll help aswell."


    I stop using magic and let them take over. I go outside and to my room. I could stay there but I don''t need to. I need to think about doing somthing. I go to the balcony of my room and Fyra and Ren enter after knocking. They come to the balcony too.


    Fyra: "Thank you Mithneel... If you didn''t notice Jae would''ve probably died due to blood loss..."


    Mithneel: "Her parents didn''t look concerned for her. They only thought about themselves probably. As I thought... Most aristocrats use their children as simple tools."


    Ren: "What are you going to do now?"


    Mithneel: "I don''t know. I''m not learning anything new from the school so I could just leave but I won''t yet. Guess I''ll make it somehow known that do not mess with this academy unless you want to die. I can''t just leave a squad of world knights here though. Some kind of barrier? Maybe a barrier could work..."


    I use some magic to set up a barrier around the academy. I set it so people from the outside can only enter when they have no intention to kill or rape or take somebody from this school forcefully. That should work... I also set it so that it would give you a small electric shock once you try to rape, kill or kidnap somebody from this school and if you try again it will fry your brain so you can''t move until you are healed and that should take about a year under constant medical treatement. Yeah... This barrier should be good. I also set it so it sends me constant notifications if anybody has broken it or not and if somebody has tried anything.


    I then talk with Fyra and Ren for a while until it''s time to go to sleep.


    Fyra and Ren don''t go their rooms but instead sleep in my room with me this time. They said that they wanted to feel safer for one night.


    I ''fall'' asleep but I keep track of things happening in the area with some magic.


    The night starts and my hawk-eyed watch is there.


    What interesting will happen... I wonder...

 Chapter 14. End of the time at the Academy. The White Tower.

    The White Tower is the name of a dungeon what does not reach downards but upwards. It''s outerior is completely white and so is the interior. Most of the mobs there are colored white aswell. The dungeon has not been cleared yet but the adventurers have gotten close to clearing it. The top floor boss is stronger than most bosses on the seventy nine floors it has and the fact that it can summon minions at any time makes it even more risky to try to kill.


    - Tomes of Dungeons, page 7


    --------------------


    It''s been four years since I entered the Academy. After I put up the barrier on the Academy nothing interesting happened. The brain frying part did its job in the first days since it killed people instead of paralyzing their limbs... I am still not sad about that. The academy was at peace for four years after the Demons died and never came to this place. I learn the entire Scythe Fighting Style and a lot about Politics and AMC. The Scythe Fighting Style is actually quite... Vicious. Especially the Seventh Guard... That style can rip apart even a mountain in a mere second if you had over one thousand strength. My status right now... It''s changed. Not a lot but it has clearly changed.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Name:</td><td>Mithneel</td><td colspan=''2''>Evergreen</td></tr><tr><td>Body Age and Soul Age:</td><td>16 Years</td><td colspan=''2''>2032 Years</td></tr><tr><td>Race(s):</td><td>Elf, Demi-god</td><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon, Demon</td></tr><tr><td>First Class, Sub-class and Second Class</td><td>World Controller</td><td>Battle Scholar</td><td>SwordMage</td></tr><tr><td>Blessings:</td><td>Pyotr, God of War</td><td colspan=''2''>Hel, Goddess of Life</td></tr><tr><td>Heav, Goddess of Destruction</td><td>Kuin, Goddess of the Paths</td><td colspan=''2''>Tyolr, God of Death</td></tr><tr><td>Kinral, God of the Afterlife</td><td>Rhen, God of Venom and Poison</td><td colspan=''2''>Ulkri, God of Gluttony</td></tr><tr><td>Quinn, God of Control</td><td>Oma, Goddess of Purity</td><td colspan=''2''>Era, Goddess of Begginings</td></tr><tr><td>Tyuin, God of No Limits</td><td>Hahkar, God of the Arts</td><td colspan=''2''>Hepharia, Goddess of Metals and Minerals</td></tr><tr><td>Attributes:</td><td>Strength: 9400 + 2500</td><td colspan=''2''>Charisma/Leadership: 2610 + 2500</td></tr><tr><td>Agility: 7915 + 2500</td><td>Intelligence: 6500 + 2500</td><td colspan=''2''>Magical Power: ??? + 2500 + 250</td></tr><tr><td>Usable Elements:</td><td>All known Elements.</td><td colspan=''2''>??? Element</td></tr><tr><td>Abilities:</td><td>Summon Weapon</td><td colspan=''2''>Consumption</td></tr><tr><td>Magic</td><td>Create Venom or/and Poison</td><td colspan=''2''>Summon Familiar</td></tr><tr><td>Scythe Fighting Style</td><td>Summon God Grounds</td><td colspan=''2''>Summon Metals</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Summon God Grounds ability is really interesting. I can only summon a small pagoda though but the pagoda stops all time when I summon it. I can will everything what happens inside the God Grounds I have summoned. Summon Metals speaks for itself and the Scythe Fighting Style does the same. There is one thing I found in the God Grounds ability... It can change into anything. I wanted to test out the summon metals one time and it turned into a small smithery with every tool neccesary to make weapons and such. I still do not know abut my mystery element or my magical power though... Those two remain a mystery.


    My time in the Academy ends soon though. The ceremony for me and everybody else who graduates this year is being held today. In about one hour. I am sitting in my room with my new crimson red uniform. Artimael got it clean but when I found out that the headmaster made a new one just for me I had to wear it. It''s exactly Crimson Red and has an unique pattern to it. The pattern follows a pentagram style. When I put my hands and legs together in a meditation style it looks like a pentagram for some reason. I still prefer the armor Artimael got me. This uniform is too flashy so I''ll change out of it when the graduation ceremony is over...


    Ren: "It''s time to go."


    Mithneel: "Ok. Let''s go then."


    I get up from my chair and Ren and Fyra are waiting for me outside my now empty room. It was full of books before because I was learning about the world and such.


    Mithneel: "I had some fun times in this academy. Sad to leave it behind but i''ll probably be back here quite a couple times."


    I walk downstairs and greet Jae and Emilia. After I healed Jae she kept following me around constantly and acting like she is my daughter or something. It was weird for the first two years and still is to this day. Emilia is just very grateful and helps me. I also thoroughly punished Jae''s parents. I talked a hole through their brains so everytime they see me they immediatly bow and look at me with fright. I might''ve taken it... No I didn''t take it too far. They deserved it because they left their daughter to basically die. They could''ve easily spotted the wound if they just took one second to consider checking if their daughter got hurt or not and to see why she wasn''t moving around a lot like she usually did. The other families really didn''t have anything to do with Jae so I didn''t talk a hole through their brains but still warned them a little. Also the little rumour about me got bigger really fast. It even started to attract attention outside the academy. Sometimes a few people come to see the ''Spirit'' who guards the academy. I even spotted a mage trying to take down the barrier but got their brain fried instead. Should''ve tried to do it outside the barrier not inside... Not my problem if they still don''t understand how the barrier works. I made the barrier a simple but strong one. I look around and see only Jae and Emilia but nobody else. Weird.


    Jae: "Mithneel!"


    Jae jumps and clings to me again. She used to call me ''step-father'' for a few months till I got tired of it and told her to stop. Now she just calls me Mithneel but still acts like my daughter.


    Emilia: "Hello Sir Mithneel."


    Ah.. Emilia.... She calls me Sir because of the way I acted after I noticed Jae''s injury. I pat Jae on the head and see Fyra pouting a little but ignore it. She knows that Jae is just trying to be nice towards her savior. I walk outside to see Meril waiting for us already. My relationship with Meril isn''t to the wife point but you could still call her my girlfriend...  So I technically have two wives and one girlfriend or a mistress.


    Meril: "Minh!"


    Mithneel: "Heya Meril."


    She runs up to me and kisses me on the cheek. Over the four years Meril has been the most agressive in her pursuit for my love. Ren and Fyra... They are agressive but still  haven''t gotten to the point of trying to kiss me on the lips. They do the same as Meril but just a lot less. Meril looks at Jae with a little bit of anger but then looks back at me.


    Meril: "Well, it''s time to go Minh! The ceremony starts soon!"


    Mithneel: "Yeah yeah... I know. I don''t want to know what kind of ceremony Uldar''s going to hold though. I''ve been to one of his parties... It... Was... Weird..."


    Uldar''s parties usually involve showing off magic a lot. There was one party I went to and... He used some gender-changing magic. It allowed him to change somebodies gender for a minute. He used it on himself and it was really weird... I never took him so seriously after that again.


    I start heading towards the location of the graduation ceremony. It''s being held in a newly constructed area. Uldar had the genious idea of putting my name in a hidden location as the founder of the idea for the place. I believe it was stupid idea... But atleast he hid it and didn''t make a huge statue of me right in the middle of the entire academy like his first idea. I did a lot of ''miracles'' as people would call it during my time at the Academy. Mostly just solving things that a human mind couldn''t possibly handle. I might look like a human but as my status says... I am an elf, demi-god, demon and a dungeon. If you compare me to a human... I am kind of god-like to them.


    I reach the new area. It''s just a cube with a dome as it''s roof. The dome is made out of glass but you can''t really realize it from the outside. It''s using some kind of magic-enchanted glass what makes it one-sided. I have no idea how the glass is made but i''ll learn it one day probably. I also took some interest in healing magic and found out that it... Is actually quite hard to master. Well... I am still trying to learn the higher-tier spells like regenerating an entire limb with no faults.


    I go into the area and see everybody there already. Well... Everybody who didn''t die to my barrier. Atleast twenty percent of the boys died to the barrier and five percent of the girls.. The others got the message really quick and straightened up.


    Uldar: "Mithneel! We were waiting for you! You are our little genius so we must have you here to begin! Come, take a seat in the front row."


    I go to the front row of the building. The building has an elevated area and some steps to it where the teachers are at. Then there are a lot of chairs all going towards the elevated area and they are all divided into rows. The first to the third are usually for the more successful students and the back rows for the less intelligent.


    The ceremony goes on for a few hours as we all get all the graduation scrolls and achievement papers we got over time. I got a whole bunch of them... So much that I had to call in two maids to help me carry them. I had the school keep quiet about me until I graduated because it would be hard for me to be free when the world knows about the little  genius in the academy and the lords try to take control of me. The Kings and Emperors know about me but also don''t thanks to Arti''s mind magic. People vaguely remember a person like me who dominated the tournament and asked for some prize and mysteriously dissapeared. Arti completely wiped him out of everybodies memories because if there were two monsters on this world they would surely try to make them fight eachother to get them to kill eachother so they would feel safe.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.When the ceremony ends I go to the carriage set for me after changing my clothes to my adventurer ones what Arti made for me a couple years ago. Meril, Fyra and Ren come in with me. Jae wanted to get in too but her parents stopped her luckily. She really thinks of me as her father instead of her real father... Emilia bows as I close the carriage door and the carriage driver starts riding towards the City of the White Tower. I really wanted to go there because of the unique dungeon there. It also has a mass of adventurer guilds and sub-guilds called Battalions. I thought about starting my own Battalion for my group of four. Sub-guilds will over time to turn into full-fledged Adventurer Guilds when it has existed for long enough and done a lot of good deeds.


    Also for the reason Meril is coming with us... She persuaded Uldar. Well it''s more like ordered Uldar to let her come. Her parents died due to a war that I ended just a few days after the fight they died in. If I was faster I probably could''ve saved her parents but it is already too late. I told her that I could''ve saved her parents but didn''t because I wasn''t fast enough but she forgave me. I didn''t tell her that I ended that war though.


    We ride towads the City of the White Tower for a couple of days with no interesting things happening. When we reach it I pay the driver and leave. I gathered up quite a lot of gold when I was in the academy thanks to doing many jobs for Uldar and Arti. Arti left  a couple months before the ceremony to do some research about something.


    I search for an inn to stay in and find one. It''s nothing special but it will do for now. I go in and see it is deserted and only the owner of the place is here. I pay him a couple gold coins to let us stay here for a bit and go to our room. It is like a normal inn room. Next... I have to go and find the guild.


    I go outside leaving the girls to do their things and look around for the Main Guild Building. It is like usual, just a big fancy building with the emblem. Adventurer guilds are not like the Main Guild. They are similiar to Aristocrats serving their King or Emperor. The King or Emperor is the Main Guild.


    I go inside the guild and see a lot of people here. Probably to get quests for the Tower. I go up to the counter to be greeted by a beast-lady who is an attendant.


    Attendant: "Hello. Mind showing me your Guild Card if you have one?"


    Mithneel: "Guild Card... Oh you mean this..."


    I bring out a card that Irina gave me a while back. Can''t remember when though.


    Attendant: "Mithneel Evergreen... An... S-class?!"


    Mithneel: "Indeed. I am an S-class thanks to some quests"


    Attendant: "What are you doing here Master Evergreen?"


    Mithneel: "Just call me Mithneel or Minh. I am no aristocrat so don''t call me Master."


    Attendant: "Alright Minh but what are you doing here?"


    Mithneel: "I came by here once and took an interest in the dungeon. I want to see the top."


    Attendant: "Ah, then you can go to the Base Gate and go up from there. An Adventurer Guild is setting up an expedition if you want to go with them. They call themselves the Sons of Loki."


    Mithneel: "Sons of Loki? A guild for Tricksters?"


    Attendant: "They just call themselves the Sons of Loki for fun. They are actually quite strong. Half of them are A-classes. One of them is really strong... She is going to be leading the expedition. We call her The Princess due to her sophisticated fighting style. It really looks like a princess who trained in the most elegant sword fighting style battling against monsters."


    Mithneel: "Where are they now?"


    Attendant: "They''ll go soon. Better get there in under half an hour though."


    I rush off because I want to see this woman called The Princess. I go to the Inn using my Time Stop ability and appear in our room. Fyra, Ren and Meril are sitting there waiting for me and when I appear infront of them they almost fall backwards but I catch them.


    Mithneel: "You three ready to go? We might''ve just reached the city but we already have an expedition going up. This is the last chance to see the inside probably."


    They all nod and I grab their hands and put my face against Fyra''s cheek and use the Time Stop ability. If I touch somebody with my skin before using the ability it doesn''t freeze them. Fyra is blushing but calms down when she notices that I used an ability because nothing except us is moving.


    Mithneel: "Come on now. I used an ability I have."


    I start walking out the door I left open and close it when they exit aswell. We walk to the Expedition of the Sons of Loki and see atleast two hundred people. I go to the front where I see a woman what seems to be elegant like a princess. Probably the rumoured Princess. I stop using my ability and the princess bumps into me because of my sudden appearance infront of her. I stop the men falling ontop of my two wives and my girlfriend though. No way are they going to try to hurt them.


    The Princess: "Umm... Who are you and how did you get infront of me so fast?"


    Mithneel: "I am Mithneel. I am an S-class adventurer. About the appearance... Don''t question it. Just accept it. I want to come with your expedition. I won''t do anything till the situation seems dangerous for my group and until somebody from your group asks me to."


    The Princess: "An S-class... Is coming with us... This is great news! And we will greatly take your help without questioning anything but please show me  you card so I can completely trust you."


    I show her my Guild Card and she looks at it with big eyes.


    The Princess: "You really are... An S-class... What about the three girls with you..."


    Mithneel: "Don''t question. Let''s go."


    The Princess: "Yes! Let us go!"


    She starts walking again and the expedition starts moving. I stay near the front lines to see the fight but I constantly keep an eye over my two wives and girlfriend. The expedition easily clears up until the sixtieth floor where I had to step in when one of the messed up with the boss and sent it flying towards my group. Here is what happened. The boar-like creature flew at us and I used the Scythe Style Guard One. This style easily allows to kill a huge boss if you have the strength I do. I just spun the scythe around really fast as it was the First Step for Guard One. I couldn''t get to the Second Step because the boss was already gone by the time the First Step ended. We cleared the rest of the rooms until we reached the top floor. Floor seventy nine. Before the boss battle the Princess held a speech and currently we are entering the boss''s room. The boss uses a weird style to fight until I come into the room. Then it''s attention turns to me and it seems to try to charge at me but it seems like it''s instincts tell it to back off immediatly and let me pass quietly. Guess the dungeon core is forcing it to do this. The moment it tries to strike at me I use the Second Step for Guard One what is kind of a counter attack. The moment the blade hits my scythe I use the small curved area to throw the blade the boss has away and swing my scythe towards it''s hand that gets chopped off the next instant. Then I continue with the step by slashing at it''s face with the inside part of my scythe to cleanly chop off the head. The boss what looks like a minotaur falls to the ground without a head and arm and I use wind magic to block all the blood flying towards us.


    I look around and see nobody questioning what just happened and instead focusing on the door the boss was guarding.


    The Princess: "We cleared the final boss room! Now to destroy the Core to let this Dungeon stay the way it is and make it into a real tower instead of a growing dangerous dungeon!"


    They charge at the dungeon only to find two bigger and stronger bosses there and they freak out. Don''t they know this...? I walk forward and the attention turns to me. The bosses seem to try to bow before me but the Dungeon Core controlling them wants them to try to kill me or harm me. The will of the dungeon core is stronger so they attack me but mid-attack they start bowing down towards me. I cleanly cut off their head to sever their connection between the dungeon core. I then with a clean attack cut the dungeon core in half.


    I decide to use the "Consumption" ability on the bosses to make it seem like I used my scythe to obliterate them because I made it all happen so fast. I also consume the dungeon core to make it seem like I destroyed it too. Nothing seems to happen on the exterior of my body but a lot has happened in the interior of my body. My muscles and such have turned more visible but my Strength Attribute does not change for some reason. Is it because they were too weak compared to me?


    The Princess: "The Dungeon... It is cleared..."


    I look at her and she cannot comprehend what just happened. It seems nobody but Fyra and Ren can comprehend. Not even Meril.


    Mithneel: "Well that was... Not so fun. I thought it would be more interesting, clearing a dungeon, than before. Ah no matter. Fyra, Ren, Meril. Let''s go back to the Inn. I thought the Tower would be different than this but it was easily cleared..."


    I walk off and see only one hundred and fifty. Fifty people died? I would''ve barely gotten a scratch here even if I was being the most careless person in Dystopia... Must be my strength and blessings and such.


    I head back to the Inn and go to sleep. The Dungeon Clearing took so long thanks to me having to wait for the two hundred people going from floor to floor... It would''ve been faster but a little less intereting without them.


    Fyra, Ren and Meril come to sleep in my bed because we only had one huge bed for the four of us. The Battalion will be formed tomorrow... I''m just too tired because of waiting today...

 Not A Chapter but still kind of important.

    Ok, so this is not a chapter. Just me asking you guys some questions and looking for help and answers and such.


    1.


    Do you like the story so far?


    2.


    Should I change something?


    3.


    Is my story semi-original (kind of original) or is it just full of clich¨¦s and things what seem ripped off from major LN''s.


    Those are my top three questions so I answer those truthfully.


    Also, could somebody write a detailed Review about this LN so I can see my flaws and try to fix them in future chapters. (I am not ordering you, just asking.) And I will take critisism happily. (unlike before...)


    This is just a plea from me, the author. These questions have been flying around my mind for a long time and now I decided to ask you readers. I also noticed that we are spot #236 (or something like that) in the top weekly! I hope we can get that spot higher up into the top 50''s someday.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Thank you if you write a review or answer my questions or both! I am really troubled by those questions and the lack of information I get from the viewers if they like it or not. I wish for you guys to enjoy this novel as much as I enjoy thinking up ideas and writing it.


    Also... One extra question.


    Do you like the Overpowered MC thing or not? Should I introduce people who just smash the MC into the ground or should I keep him as the peak of every being in Dystopia?


    I hope you answer and I am excitedly waiting for those answers and reviews. Upcourse you are not required to do them because it is just me asking you so I can fix my flaws. And I also know that I have messed up Upcourse and Ofcourse and what and that a lot in my novels and books and such.


    -Sincerely,


    The Author,


    Katsune.

 Chapter 15. Rising of a new Kingdom.

    King Oberun The Third is one of the most ruthless and vicious kings to ever exist. It took all of the Knights of the Continents to defeat him when he was at his prime state. Oberun was slayed in the battle with the Knights of the Continents but one of the Knights got seriously injured and three died and one dissapeared. Oberun ran his country with an Iron Fist in both meanings. He had the ability to turn his body into a metal and back at will that made it very difficult to defeat him without causing too much damage to the surroundings. One Sceptre had to send help from their Temple to completely defeat Oberun before he changed his body again to start healing. No one knows where Oberun''s body is hidden at the moment.


    - Book of Kings and Emperors, page 467


    ----------------------


    I wake up in the Inn and notice the three girls already up and eating breakfast. That reminds me... I haven''t eaten in how many years again? Did I ever eat to begin with? Well... If I don''t need to eat then I won''t. I go up to them and sit down aswell. Fyra immediatly grabs a fork with some meat and tries to feed it to me. I eat it because she offered it to me but... I feel the taste but it''s like... It''s... Not as good as it should be... I eat the things the others try to feed me but... It''s still the same. It''s taste is weird. Must be from the blessing. A couple minutes pass as we eat. I decide to tell them a plan I had in my mind for a while. Making a kingdom.


    Mithneel: "Girls."


    The girls look at me while still eating.


    Mithneel: "I think it''s time to tell you... I am planning on making a kingdom. I don''t know where the Capital shall be though..."


    They all look at me with surprise and food falls out of their mouth back onto the plate.


    Fyra: "What do you mean... Kingdom... You need the Continent Knights to approve of your idea and then a Sceptre''s approval letter to have enough right to even begin one... Do you have them?"


    Mithneel: "If they go against my idea. I''ll make them regret going against my idea. But right now I won''t make it. I''ll make a Battalion and try to make the White Tower my headquarters for now. The Kingdom will come later once I have enough people supporting me and possibly a very good capital spot."


    Ren: "Phew... I thought you were going to declare war on the entire world right now... Wait... Make a battalion!? You want to make a Battalion!? You must be... Oh wait you are S-ranked... That should mean you can make a Battalion but the White Tower? How will you manage that?"


    Mithneel: "Persuasion. I don''t think my strength will do any good because I don''t want to anger the citizens. I''ll persuade the Head Guild and the City Master to award me for saving the expedition group and fully clearing the dungeon."


    Ren: "That might work... Yeah that will work actually. You did save the lives of atleast one hundred and fifty men who were going to die to those two big bosses. I wonder why they thought the White Tower was different in the way of bosses? Mithneel... There is still one thing bugging me though..."


    Mithneel: "What is it?"


    Ren: "The bosses tried to bow to you right? It was quite clear that something was ordering them to attack but they were trying to bow to you... Why is that?"


    Mithneel: "Ah, right... I never showed you my Status like I said I would... Please do not think of me wrongly after this..."


    I bring out my Status and show it to them. They stare at it with amazement and fright at the same time.


    Ren: "Hahah... If I wasn''t with you as your wife... I would call you a monster that is a god... A dungeon? How can you be a Dungeon? Is Dungeon really a race?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah. Dungeon is apparently a race... Every dungeon in Dystopia is actually living."


    I look at Meril who fainted after seeing Demi-god. Fyra fainted after seeing Demon probably. Ren was the only one who didn''t faint but probably hasn''t seen my attributes yet... She keeps reading until she reaches the Blessings and faints. Well... I would faint to if I was in their shoes probably. I wait for seven hours for them to regain conciousness. I let them read the Status again and this time they read it all without fainting.


    Meril: "Hahah... I decided to follow a real demi-god..."


    Fyra: "An elven demi-god wih Dungeon and Demon descent... What kind of Family Tree do you have...? And you have so many blessings... Do you remember why you have this many?"


    Mithneel: "Nope... I only remember being born in a room filled with gods who sent me to this world soon after my birth."


    Fyra: "So you  are the savior of this world..."


    I nod and take out my table. Something is wrong though... The voice I heard when I opened the table last time... It''s... Stronger. More feminine...


    ???: "Master... Please... Release us... From this object... It''s painful..."


    I hear another voice... It''s basically the same voice but it has a different ring to it...


    ???: "Master...  Please..."


    I close the board and put it away... What was that!? What is this board? I hold my head as I replay what just happened... Two voices came inside my brain... They appeared when I opened the board..


    I bring out the board again and hear the same voices in my head.


    Mithneel (inside his head): "How can I release you... I am not your master... I am only the one who summoned you here."


    ???: "Master... You are our master... The final two pieces on the board... The ones locked by the chains and the ones... With spears inside of them... Free them... They are us... The last world controller... Feared us... He was a coward... He abandoned us... And sealed us.... Help us... Master... The Last World Controller... He gave up... He was too weak.."


    Mithneel (inside his head): "I will save you. I will deffinetly save you!"


    I don''t close the board but keep it close to me instead. I''ll get to know these two voices. I look at the final two pieces on the board what unlock at Level Five... I am currently at Level Two... They look... Like they are in extreme pain... Chains holding them to the board and spears piercing every limb...


    Fyra, Ren and Meril are looking at them too in shock. I look towards the girls.


    Mithneel: "I must save them... I hear them inside my head. This board... It''s not only to summon things... It''s also a possible device for enslavement..."


    I look at the girls enslaved in the board and see a faint holy aura eminating from within them. I sense no dark aura so it must mean the last world controller feared them because of the holy aura. I look at the two girls at the last two slots and notice they are crying for eternity until somebody unseals them. That somebody will be me... I keep the board open and close to me and I talk to the two girls inside my brain until Breakfast is finished.


    Mithneel: "Let''s go to the Head Guild building. Let''s make our Battalion."


    Fyra, Ren and Meril nod and I start heading outside with the board open in my hand. I don''t care if somebody asks me what this is. I won''t just ignore them. But what about the other slots i''ve unlocked...


    ???: "Master... The slots you have unlocked... Have been freed by you... The other slots you haven''t unlocked... Are still enslaved... Free us all... From the clutches of the... Rogue Gods and Devils..."


    Rogue gods? Devils? I''ll beat them into the ground if I meet them... I''ll get them to free these souls in the board. But how did they end up inside the board even?


    I ask myself questions for a long time and the two girls inside my brain talk to me constantly too. It seems that they are actually demi-gods aswell. They were about to ascend into godhood before a Rogue God stopped them and trapped them in the board. The Board existed before Dystopia was created and was used by the previous World Controller during the first two hundred years of Dystopia till three gods slayed the World Controller and the Gods assisting him.


    We reach the Head Guild and I go inside to find the Princess there asking questions about me and the Attendant who I first talked to is trying to answer but doesn''t know anything about me. I signal everybody to keep quiet as I just thought up a genius plan. I''ll surprise her by appearing behind her.


    I use my stop time ability and walk behind her and disable it. Nobody knows how I got there except the girls who were with me. The Princess is still basically screaming questions at the Attendant as the attendant is snickering because I am behind the person who is asking questions about me. Eventually everybody starts laughing and as the Princess turns around to look why there is so much commotion she screams as she sees me behind her. I start laughing too.


    Mithneel: "Ah that was priceless! It was such a good opportunity. So... Why are you asking questions about me?"


    The Princess: "You! You suddenly dissapeared after you saved us and told us nothing about you! You didn''t even ask for a reward! Ofcourse I was going to come and search for you!"


    Mithneel: "Ah... About the reward... I was just about to ask the Attendant to get the Guild Master here and possibly the City Master aswell. I already have a little idea. I''ll make my own Battalion and the headquarters will be the White Tower."


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.Attendant: "You want the entire tower?!"


    Mithneel: "Why not? I mean... I did save the expedition party from death and I am an S-class who has rights to create a battalion... And The White Tower has nobody occupying it anymore so it is completely free and a good choice."


    Princess: "My guild probably won''t stand for this... The current headmaster will come asking for a Magic Show Duel most likely... Your brawn won''t do you any good then..."


    Mithneel: "Magic Show? That should be easy for me. Well... Attendant... Can I get my own Battalion and the Guild Master and City Master to come meet me?"


    Attendant: "The Guild Master will deffinetly come to meet a new S-class and the City Master too probably. Follow me to the Guild Master''s room. I''ll send a messenger to the City Master immediatly!"


    Mithneel: "Thanks, Attendant."


    Attendant: "My name is Noera, call me that instead of attendant from now on ok?"


    Mithneel: "Ofcourse, Noera."


    Noera starts walking upstairs and I follow her. We go to a regular but big-sized door and she opens it. When I enter an office appears and a middle-aged elf man is sitting on a chair doing some paper-work until he noticed me and immediatly jumps up to greet me.


    Elf-man: "Ah! Mithneel! I''ve heard so much about you from Noera. She couldn''t shut up about how an S-class just suddenly appeared to this city! Now... Why did you come here?"


    He walks over to two couches and sits on one. I sit on the other one and the three girls with me do the same. I am still holding the board in my hand as I cannot close it and I know it levels up when I keep it open.


    Mithneel: "I want to create a Battalion. It''s headquarters... The White Tower that was recently cleared."


    Elf-man: "Oh... That so? Oh and my name is Yel''Kio Hae''raan''ti vas Mand''Nor''Y. Just call me Yel. And... You do know that the Sons of Loki have had their eye on it for a while now. They probably will challenge you for rights over it."


    Mithneel: "I can beat them in any way they think of. I just need you and the City Master who is being called over here to approve of my battalion and it''s location."


    Yel: "I''m fine with it... Seeing as you are an S-class and you seem powerful enough. I also heard that you were the one who truly cleared the top floor and the two extra bosses. The Sons of Loki thought it would be different but it wasn''t right?"


    Mithneel: "It was no different from a normal one. It was just going upwards and it was white because of it going upwards."


    Yel: "Well... Let''s wait for the City Master then."


    We wait for a while and a good-looking young man enters with two fully-armed guards.


    Yel: "Ah, Jion. You finally got here."


    The man was Jion Uppeq. The City Master.


    Jion: "Yel... I wanted to introduce myself!"


    Yel: "Too late for that. I already introduced you to him before you even came."


    Jion: "You always do that when I come..."


    Mithneel: "Mind if we get straight to business? The sooner we get done the better."


    Jion: "Ofcourse!"


    The man walks and sits next to Yel. Jion gives off an aura of friendliness and non-aristocratness. He is just a commoner like us but selected to be City Master because of his good capabilitis as a leader.


    Jion: "I heard the details on the way here. The White Tower as your headquarters huh? You cleared the top floor what was hailed as the hardest one so I have no problems with that. The Sons of Loki might have some problems with it though."


    Mithneel: "I am prepeared for them."


    Jion: "I''ll get the paperwork done to hand you the rights to the Tower, Mithneel Evergreen."


    Yel: "I''ll create your Battalion and oversee it myself. Usually I would assign an attendant but I decided to oversee it myself this time."


    The two head off somewhere leaving me behind in Yel''s office. I go outside with Fyra, Ren and Meril.


    Fyra: "Well that went by fast."


    Ren: "Truly, they had no objections against you."


    Mithneel: "I expected it to last a couple hours... But it barely lasted two minutes. I guess they don''t want to mess around with the White Tower as it is the city''s landmark and they would be honored to have an S-class make it their headquarters..."


    When we go outside the Princess is collapsed on the floor from fatigue for some reason. I look around and see another man running here aswell.


    Princess: "Brought... The headmaster... Of our... Guild..."


    Mithneel: "This process is going by faster than I thought."


    I go up to the man running to us and he is half of my size.


    Headmaster: "Mithneel Evergreen! I.. Challenge you... To a duel... For the rights of owning... The White... Tower!"


    He is breathing heavily because of fatigue aswell.


    Mithneel: "I accept the duel."


    I wait for the headmaster to catch his breath and replenish his stamina until we begin the duel.


    Mithneel: "What kind of duel?"


    Headmaster: "We shall show off our magic in the sky and the one who has the better looking magic shall win. I will go first to demonstrate."


    The headmaster casts a spell what makes a fire tiger run in the sky towards the sun and dissapear. Fancy...


    Headmaster: "Like that. Go all out please."


    I nod. Could I turn around time? Hmm... I concentrate on the Stop Time Ability to use it the other way... I''ll make all time in the world stop until the Moon comes up. The world stops for hours for me as I wait and see the Moon in the spot the Sun was. I assume my position from before and deactivate my ability. I am not fatigued at all and it seems like I did nothing. Everybody looks around in shock as the Sun suddenly turned into the Moon. I grin and shoot out six different types of magic. Mid-air the magic beams turn into dragons from Chinese culture and starts turning towards the Moon in a circle. The six types of magic are the ones they all probably know of, the basic ones. Darkness, Light, Fire, Water, Air and Earth. The dragons spin for a while until they turn into one big dragon. The Dragon turns violet and roars. The roar actually is hearable and the dragon dissapears into the night sky. I disspell it as soon as it is out of sight.


    I use my stop time ability to turn it back into day time. Well... I just wait till the sun gets back into the position the Moon was at. I am surprised my idea to use the ability to stop the world''s time worked... An entire day passed by but they barely noticed it.


    I actually didn''t go all out and still could make many more of those dragons.


    When I stop using my ability and the sun comes back up the entire audience looks at me and the air in surprise. It''s like a miracle just happened and they don''t know how to explain it. The Headmaster looks at me like I am a monster compared to him.


    Guess I made my existence a little too clear?


    Headmaster: "That... Is your ability?"


    Well... I''ll just lie right now. If I tell them it''s not they probably do something stupid.


    Mithneel: "Yes, it is. But it does no damage to anything and is only for show basically. I have no idea what the ability can do because I used it on some weak bandits but it didn''t even scratch them for some reason."


    Well... If I was to aim it at this city the city and atleast thirty kilometers arund the city would instantly dissapear. And this isn''t an ability even. I see the headmaster sigh.


    Headmaster: "I can clearly tell I lost... Nobody has ever bested me in a Magic Show Duel... But you just bested me and made a miracle come true with an ability... How much Magical Power do you have?"


    Mithneel: "I can use the fake dragons only once a year... They are scary looking yes and can probably scare an entire army to run away but it does no damage. So please do not tell anybody of this."


    Headmater: "We won''t. We know that it would be a lot of trouble for the city if talks about this would spread. Kings would instantly try to constantly take over the city to find the person who caused the  dragon to appear and they would trouble this city... Is that right everybody?"


    Everybody nods but I see faint lines of magic coming from one point. Mind magic? Artimael... Yup that is deffinetly Artimael helping me right now. Better thank him later...


    I went a little too much all-out and dangered a lot of things and possibly would''ve ruined my chances of being hidden...


    Mithneel: "Well... I guess I''ll go and get my White Tower set up then..."


    I start walking away after throwing a glance at the spot Artimael was at... I hope it was Artimael atleast. I head towards the White Tower that I just won thanks to a duel what I was going to win by using one dragon probably. Even one dragon might be  too much... Ah no matter.


    When I reach the White Tower after I walked for half an hour I notice a huge sign already in place with two papers attached to it. I read the papers and one of them is about my Battalion''s founding and the other is about me as the owner of this place. These people work quickly...


    Now.. What will the name of my battalion be? It can''t just be ''Battalion''...


    <hr />


    Author''s Note - I am asking this of you all again! I want some cool names for an OP characters group! Remember... This will not be the Kingdom Name so suggest anything.

 Chapter 16. Management. Fourth Member.

    How to make an Undead? Simple. You get human or any beings body and just... Use magic! Well.. It''s a lot more complicated actually. Kind of a pain to be honest... You have to offer a lot of blood to make them follow your command when they come back from the dead. It does matter which kind of blood though... The kind of blood differs from race to race, being to being. To make an Undead you must find a Necronomicon... Just make sure you don''t get caught with it. A lot of necromancers die that way... You also need to find a demo- [The rest of the page is torn off]


    --- Necromancer''s Diary, page 91.


    -----------------------------


    I go to the top floor of my new Headquarters and sit down on the white floor. Fyra, Ren and Meril do the same. We have no furniture in our headquarters right now because we just got it. I am currently in a state of... Dilemma... I don''t know what our name should be. I''ll look to my Battalion for help...


    Mithneel: "Girls.. We have a slight problem. We have no name."


    Fyra: "You didn''t think of one?"


    Mithneel: "Nope..."


    Ren: "Well that is a problem. Especially because a Battalion needs a name otherwise it gets disbanded..."


    We think for a bit until an idea hits me.


    Mithneel: "I think I have a name... Scythes of the End?"


    Ren: "Hmm... That is actually a good name because you wield a scythe and you are our leader and most of our enemies die when they meet you..."


    Fyra: "I''m fine with it."


    Meril: "What Fyra said."


    I hear somebody running up the steps and find out it is Yel. He probably came to us to ask about our battalion name.


    Yel: "Mithneel... What is... Your Battalion''s.... Name..."


    Mithneel: "We just decided. Scythes of the End."


    Yel: "That will... Do fine.. I better... Go and fix the... Documents.."


    He starts running back down the stairs. That''s gotta be annoying to run up and down seventy nine floors. We''ll need something to travel up and down faster...  I think I saw a transportation circle made out of magic somewhere in my travels. I''ll need to find some furniture for our Headquarters and also find out about those circles... I need to do a lot of things.


    I start heading down the building with the three girls and start splitting the seventy nine floors into different sections. The seventy ninth is for my personal use, seventy eight for my office. Seventy fourth to seventy seventh is for the girls. The first thirty floors are for living quarters for others who will join, thirty first to floor fifty are going to be storage. The other floors will be undecided for now as I have no use for them right now.


    I go to the bottom floor and decide how to make the spot for joining my Battalion. It''s basically going to be a copy of the Main Building''s first floor. Some tables here and there, stairs up at the right side this time and the counter at the end. The walls between the rooms started on floor twenty so the first ninteen floors are just empty and completely flat. Perfect for designing anything you want.


    I go outside my new headquarters and try to find an furniture shop and other things to start designing my headquarters to be more... Fitting... For a headquarters. I find one huge furniture store just a few streets away from my own base. When I enter I am greeted by an elderly woman who allows me to take a look at the wares around here. I basically buy everything in the store as I am going to need it all. The woman calls a couple big strong looking people to help carry the things back to my Base.


    Our base currently looks like this after I put in the new furniture. My personal room is very normal. A bed, a table with some chairs around it. An area for making food with fire magic and such and a bathroom for showering. My room is very big so I am only using only one tenth of it even though in a regular room this furniture wouldn''t fit. There are also cabinets and such all around for clothing and different armor stands and such for future purpouses.


    The girls bought their own furniture and outfitted them in ways I don''t know of. They wouldn''t allow me in their rooms, girls privacy they said.


    My office area is just one room out of the ten basically. I am going to get nine helpers in the rooms around mine. My office space is just a desk with a chair and another chair on the other side for visitors. There is also two couches and a table for longer conversations.


    I had to make windows for my own rooms myself. I used earth magic to crack an area open and then got some windows from the furniture store and brought them up myself.


    The bottom floor where my ''reception'' area is located at is basically the copy of the Guild''s own reception area. It is the complete same but it is a lot bigger so there are a lot more tables and such.


    The living quarters for my future people will be made when they actually join. No use in spending money without being certain about it. That is all about my headquarters for now...


    I go up to my Office Area and wait patiently for the girls to come. They said they had something urgent they wanted to speak to me about. They were all pure-red when they said that though... I wonder if it is about their love for me or something else that makes them blush so much.


    I wait for three hours until the girls come inside to my office room. They are all strawberry-red...


    Mithneel: "So... You had something you wanted to ask me?"


    Meril steps forward. I guess she is the spokesperson?


    Meril: "M..Minh... Who... Do you like most...?"


    Mithneel: "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Meril: "Who do you love... The most?"


    Mithneel: "Hmm... Hard to say. If I were to say who I loved most then I would say I love all of you the same amount."


    To be honest I like Fyra the most but I don''t want to hurt their feelings so... I''ll use lies.


    *Ding*


    That can''t mean good...


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>You have mastered a skill!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Mastered Skill: Deceipt.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Benefits of Mastered Skill: Deceipt</td></tr><tr><td>Nobody can tell when you are lying or not</td><td>Everybody believes what you say</td><td>Nobody can hate you if you tell them you lied.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Hahah... I mastered Deceipt huh? But why so quickly? Wouldn''t you need to be a spymaster or something to master it?


    I look at the three girls who are now... A lot more red due to blushing even more. I stealthily close the notification.


    Mithneel: "Why are you all so red? You should know that I care about you all the same amount. I consider you my wives already."


    All except Meril who I haven''t known for so long but... I don''t want to harm their feelings. I''m not going to be some kind of honest person. Honest people got killed in my past life for saying too much... In this life it probably will be the same... I could be honest but it would be troublesome. I''d have to use force to control the world and not sublty but surely take over the world. I don''t want to ruin all my plans because I am too honest so i''ll just abandon being honest...


    Fyra: "Do you... Really mean it?"


    Mithneel: "I do."


    They all march right out the door really red. I think even a fire dragon would want that kind of redness in their skin... I laugh a little at that. That was so urgent that they made me wait for three hours? They should really know that I like them all the same amount! Not. I like Fyra the most and Meril the least. Well... That is just because of the time i''ve known them but no matter. I''ll learn to treat them all the same anyways. They are my precious ''wives'' after all. Even though I am younger than them.


    I wonder where Artimael is right now. He dissapeared before I could say anything to him... Hmm... I should probably try to find a way to get my Battalion into an Adventurer Guild first though. Battalion''s are considered weaker than Guilds so they are treated worse.


    I head down to the bottom floor and then the Head Guild Building. I should probably wait for Fyra and the others... When I reach the Head Guild I enter and see the Princess there with a group from probably the Sons of Loki. It seems the group is arguing about some things but the Princess is looking at me. Most people are actually looking at me right now... I hear some whispers about me founding a new Battalion and one whisper about me being the enemy of the Sons of Loki. I can easily defeat their entire Guild if I wanted to... They can only consider me an enemy...


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.I go up to the attendant but the Princess grabs my shoulder when I pass her and her groups table.


    Princess: "Mithneel... Can we talk for a bit?"


    Mithneel: "Hmm? What about?"


    She gets up and heads upstairs. I follow her. She goes into one of the rooms and I go too. She sits down on a couch and I sit opposite of her.


    Princess: "I need your help... Really... Need your help."


    Mithneel: "Why?"


    Princess: "My name is actually Julia Uppeq... Well It''s going to be that soon... I was forced by my parents to marry the City Master''s younger brother, Danun Uppeq. The City Master was against it but my parents insisted and he had to accept. I need you to convince my parents to cancel the agreement. Danun won''t because he is completely different from his brother... He is an arrogant, selfish and worst of all... A sadist. I don''t want to marry such a person... Help me Mithneel... Please... I''ll do anything for you when you convince my parents! Anything!"


    Mithneel: "Hmm... That should be easy with my new ability. I''ll do it. But the reward is that you join my Battalion. Julia Evergreen. Hahah!"


    Julia: "Evergreen!? Isn''t that your family name!?"


    Mithneel: "Your parents are probably going to disown you and you are going to be without a family name. It''ll be the same as me adopting you into my own family. I already have three wives. Why not make it four?"


    Julia: "Wha..."


    Mithneel: "So... Where are your parents at right now?"


    Julia: "At the... City Master''s house... Probably going to talk about my marriage ceremony two days from now.."


    Mithneel: "Ah... So where is the house?"


    Julia: "The same street the White Tower is on. Just go past the tower and follow the street until you reach a mansion on a hill. That is the house."


    Mithneel: "Then I''ll be off, future wife."


    I smirk a little. Upcourse I won''t force her to become a wife and I am currently just joking with her but she probably can''t tell. I get up and walk downstairs and start heading towards the mansion at thirty percent of my speed. That is basically the same as an S-class running at full-speed... I won''t stop time because why should I? No point... Well it would save time but I would be the same amount of tired anyways.


    I reach the building in about three minutes. It really is a mansion. Not as big as the White Tower but still... Big. I knock on the front door and a maid opens the door a few moments later.


    Mithneel: "I''m here to see Jion and Danun. I''m Mithneel Evergreen."


    Maid: "Come right in. The two masters are talking to the parents of the future wife of Master Danun."


    Mithneel: "Ah... Just as expected. Can you lead me there?"


    She starts walking and I follow her for a while. When we reach the location they should be at the maid leaves. Should I do this nicely or not? Hmm... Hard decision... Let''s ask them ''nicely''.


    I ready myself to kick down the door without blasting it all the way out the other side of the room. When I hear voices I kick the door down.


    Mithneel: "Hello Everyone! It is I! Mithneel Evergreen!"


    The four guards immediatly try to attack me.


    Jion: "Stand down guards! Mithneel... Why are you here?"


    Mithneel: "Well... I want to join the talks about Julia."


    Jion: "Why are you here?"


    Mithneel: "To make Julia join my battalion and possibly be my fourth wife."


    An arrogant and ugly-looking person who was sitting next to Jion stands up. Probably Danun.


    Danun: "I am Danun Uppeq! You will not take away my wife! My brother right here is the city master! He can turn your life to hell!"


    I start laughing at Danun. You mean to tell me... That this world isn''t hell? I mean... It''s so corrupt it might as well be hell already.


    Danun: "What are you laughing at, commoner!"


    I start laughing even more. This guy thinks he is an aristocrat! I finally get ahold of myself and get up while still laughing a little.


    Mithneel: "Hahah! You think you are an Aristocrat? Well... Let me tell you something."


    I reveal all my battle-hardened killing aura. Danun immediatly collapses onto the floor because I directed it at him and left the others alone.


    Mithneel: "Aristocrat''s don''t survive long when they start a feud with me."


    I conceal all the aura and sit next to Jion. The guards come and drag away Danun. I guess they have no respect for him aswell?


    Mithneel: "So... You two are Julia''s parents. I must say... To sell your own daughter just to get more influence... I don''t like that. Jion, do you like that?"


    Jion: "Well... No I don''t actually. I think everybody should get a fair chance but the aristocrats just throw their money or their daughters and wives and slaves at me to get me to like them more. They should help the people with that money and free their slaves and take care of their daughters and wives. I honestly feel disgusted at their behavior..."


    Mithneel: "Ah, so you do think like me. I think the same. That is why I have such a killing aura when dealing with people like that. Now... Parents of Julia. What do you think if your little plan to take over the city would fail?"


    The father of Julia is immediatly shocked. I guess I was right. They plan to take over the city. This thing is so usual in this world...


    Mithneel: "Come on, say something. You''ve been quiet the moment I entered."


    Julia''s Mother: "We have... No such plan! Right... Darling!"


    I slightly laugh at her feeble attempts to snake her way out of this. I''ve seen this way too many times. Sadly I can''t just blatantly murder them like I usually do but... No matter. Only came here to make them break the engagement.


    Mithneel: "I only have one thing to do here. Julia''s Mother, Father. Break the engagement of Danun and Julia right here or I shall personally see to it that the engagement never has the chance to happen. My way has a little bit more blood spilled though. Jion, you have nothing against this right?"


    Jion: "No, I don''t. I only accepted the engagement because Danun and these two wouldn''t stop bothering me about it and I already had too much work to deal with."


    Mithneel: "So... Make your decision."


    I lean back on the couch and wait for their answer. I start slowly counting the seconds it takes for them to answer. It takes them exactly three minutes to decide on an answer.


    Julia''s Father: "Fine! We''ll break the engagement! But Mithneel! I shall not forget this!"


    Mithneel: "You don''t need to. I am just trying to make sure no Aristocrat uses their position the wrong way. And a lot of them do. I already relieved two or three Aristocratic families from their jobs as aristocrats. Well... I''ll head back now. My business here is finished. Also, Jion. If you need any help with managing the city, come ask me. I''ll gladly help."


    I head out and back to the Guild. Julia is sitting with her group again and the moment I enter she looks at me like she is waiting for my answer to her problem. I go up to her group and her.


    Mithneel: "Julia, your problem is now solved. Don''t forget the reward ok?"


    Julia: "Ofcourse not!"


    I head to Noera who is at the counter. I need to find out about the Adventurer Guilds and such.


    Noera: "Mithneel! What are you doing here?"


    Mithneel: "I have a question."


    Noera: "Ask away."


    Mithneel: "How can a Battalion be made into an Adventurer Guild?"


    Noera: "Upgrading a battalion huh? A quest has to be done with the entire Battalion. It can''t be just any quest... A special one from the specified manager of the Battalion... You have to ask Yel for that."


    Mithneel: "Ah thanks. I''d better get back to my battalion then. They are probably worried about me dissapearing."


    Noera: "Come back anytime."


    Mithneel: "Ah! That reminds me! Do you want to come over to my battalion to become a receptionist for all the incoming quests once we get famous?"


    Noera: "Huh?"


    Mithneel: "You take all the quests and give them to us and manage all the quests and such. Yel can manage the other things. It''ll be easier for both of you."


    Noera: "If Yel approves of it then yes!"


    Mithneel: "Then bye for now."


    I head out and back to my tower. I go to my room on the top floor and see the girls nowhere. Probably sleeping in their rooms as I saw a light go off when I went by Fyra''s floor. It''s night time right now is it? I didn''t notice...


    I jump on my bed and just lay on it ''sleeping''...


    <hr />


    Author''s Note - I hope you enjoy this chapter aswell. It''s kind of short isn''t it...? I have a plan for the Quest to make the Battalion into a real guild so the next chapters will be about that and probably longer... I hope. We''ll see.

 Chapter 17. Surprise Event.

    The Teleportation Circles are one of the few half-technological half-magic devices used commonly in Dystopia. The circles let you teleport from one point to another. The more magic inputted into the circle the higher up it send you. There is a limit to the amount of magic you can input without sending yourself too high. These limits are called ''safeguards'' and they never let a person put over 500 Magical Power into the device at one time. 250 Magical Power sends you up about one regular floor in a dungeon. People with less than 250 magical power can still use the circles with the help of somebody with over five hundred or a ''mana battery''.


    There are also circles that send you from one city to another no matter how far they are. These are called ''City Portals'' and require a vast amount of mana. There are usually Portal Keepers to help you use them if you have not enough Magical Power.


    - From the Books of Devices, page 750.


    ------------


    It''s currently midnight and the only thing that gives me light is the moon and that is not a lot. I can see though thanks to magical power and other things. I cannot sleep because this is a new enviroment and I don''t trust a former dungeon a lot right now. It might collapse...


    I look around and wait till sun rises so I can see better and do things without causing too much attention from the bandits around here. I have nothing to do and I put a window near my bed so I count starts in the sky. There are a lot more than in the world I was in before... There are also no Divine Constellations in the sky...


    *creak*


    Was that my door opening? Don''t tell me it was my door opening... I look at the door and spot Fyra in her sleepwear... She seems half-asleep though...


    Mithneel: "Fyra? What are you doing here?"


    Fyra starts slowly walking towards my bed.


    Mithneel: "Umm... Fyra?"


    When Fyra reaches my bed she falls asleep under the blanket. I try to wake her up but nothing works. I notice the door is still open but... Ren and Meril are there... Coming towards my bed too... Half-asleep... What is going on? This isn''t their usual behavior, sneaking into my bed... Hmm... I wonder if something is troubling them in the dungeon... Wait... I let the Princess sleep on the same floor as... Fyra...


    Meril and Ren come to my bed and go under the blanket and fall asleep. The door is still open and Julia comes through it before closing it. She is half-asleep too...


    Mithneel: "Umm... Girls... What is this little surprise?"


    Julia walks towards my bed and does the same as the three others...


    Mithneel: "There deffinetly is something influencing them.... I barely know Julia and she climbed into my bed half-asleep too..."


    I put my head back on the pillow after trying absoloutely everything to wake them up. I even splashed a little bit of water on their faces but they just shrugged it off asleep... I can''t see any mana strands... Might be because it''s dark.


    I ''sleep'' on the bed until the girls wake up at the same time for some reason... When they wake up they look around and then notice they are not in their rooms. They then look who is next to them and see me just laying down.


    Mithneel: "Took you all long enough. You know it''s hard to get comfy when there are four girls who just suddenly sleepwalk into your bed and won''t wake up."


    Ren: "Sleepwalking? We don''t sleepwalk..."


    Mithneel: "You all entered through that door half-asleep."


    Julia looks at me and then realizes what happened and slaps me and runs away. That is one way to do it... Meril is blushing but seems to enjoy this moment, Fyra does the same as Julia. Ren is reasonable and is thinking while blushing. Fyra and Julia just run out the door and back to their rooms probably.


    Mithneel: "Aren''t you two going to slap me and run away?"


    Ren: "No. I was already waiting until you asked me to sleep in the same room with you... I am prepeared. Though it was a shock to wake up in your bed all of a sudden."


    Meril: "No... Why should I? If what you say is true... Then it was me at fault. And I don''t think you lied."


    Could be my deception skill but I did not lie right now. What point is there in lying at this moment? It makes things a lot worse.


    Mithneel: "Well... We better get up and check on Fyra and Julia. They are probably really confused and troubled right now."


    Ren: "True. I must go back to my room though... It seems while sleepwalking I only wore sleepwear and did not take anything else."


    Meril: "Yeah let''s go, Ren. I have to go only one floor below you anyways."


    The girls go outside to their floors and I get up aswell. I am already dressed because I rarely take off my clothes while sleeping. Gotta be ready for anything what happens... Well I wasn''t ready for the girls to suddenly show up in my room but who could''ve thought that they all would have the same idea? Maybe Meril I can understand, she is more aggressive... But Julia and Fyra? No way. They''d rather chain themselves to a wall and stay there for a day or two than sneak into my room... I think...


    Mithneel: "Aah! I don''t care! Women are hard to understand!"


    I go outside my room and see Artimael laughing outloud. Now I understand.. It was him. Most certainly!


    Mithneel: "Arti!!! It was you right!?"


    Artimael: "Yes, it was. It was payback for making me brainwash the entire town and all the surroundings aswell! You just had to show off!"


    Mithneel: "Sorry... But seriously... All the girls? Not just Fyra,Ren and Meril... Even Julia?"


    Artimael: "I included everybody on the top six floors. Be lucky there were no female assassins... That would''ve been even funnier to be honest. A female assassin sleeping on the job and right next to the target aswell."


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.Mithneel: "Well.. That''s that. It was a sight to see indeed... All the girls just showing up half-asleep and climbing into my bed. It was not fun getting slapped twice... Well it didn''t hurt one bit due to my strength but still... It hurt my soul? Maybe? I don''t know. Just felt weird getting slapped by two girls who are probably going to be my future wives."


    Artimael: "Yeah."


    Mithneel: "What are you doing here anyways? Were you following me the entire time?"


    Artimael: "I was researching this tower but then you suddenly came and cleared the entire dungeon and claimed the tower. Then I heard you made a battalion!"


    Mithneel: "Yeah, I did make a battalion. Scythes of the End."


    Artimael: "Can I join too? I get constantly asked to join a battalion when I just save somebody from a weak monster."


    Mithneel: "Why not? You are my friend and my rival. Keep your friends closer but keep your rivals even closer. In this case... I don''t know how close I should keep you... You are a friend and rival."


    Artimael: "Not romantically close. Best friend close."


    Mithneel: "Upcourse not romantically. I have four women."


    Artimael: "What are you planning to do anyways?"


    Mithneel: "Upgrading my Battalion to an Adventurer Guild. I hate being looked down... Well nobody knows of us so they don''t look down on us yet. But if we stall the upgrade by trying to just improve ourselves we would deffinetly be looked down upon. And the quests aren''t even probably hard..."


    Artimael: "So you are going to see the Guild Master?"


    Mithneel: "You know about that too?"


    Artimael: "News gets around fast here."


    Mithneel: "Well... Let''s get the girls together and get going then."


    I head one floor down and knock on the main floor door for Fyra''s and Julia''s room. Fyra and Julia get along very well apparently... And Julia didn''t want to sleep alone and Fyra asked if she going stay in her room so I had to accept.


    I hear a lot of noise coming from the inside of the room and things falling over... Chairs? Yeah I think a chair or two fell down. They are running everywhere trying to find clothes huh?


    I wait for a while until the door opens and Fyra and Julia are fully dressed. Julia in her armor and Fyra in the robes Arti gave her.


    Mithneel: "You two ready? We are going to upgrade the guild by the way."


    Fyra: "I am ready for anything."


    Julia: "What Fyra said."


    I nod and go down the other two floors and get Ren and Meril to come with us too. When we head to the bottom floo Yel is already there.


    Mithneel: "Yel! Perfect timing!"


    Yel: "Minh! Perfect Timing!"


    Ah... We said it at the same time.


    Mithneel: "You go first."


    Yel: "Thanks, Minh. Well... There is a commotion in the Main Guild. About your new-founded Battalion''s headquarters. They say it is too big and that it should be split up evenly between every battalion in the city."


    Mithneel: "Tell them to come and try take it from me."


    Yel: "Alrighty... Now to your request."


    Mithneel: "I need a quest. To make the Battalion an Adventurer Guild."


    Yel: "Already? Isn''t it too soon?"


    Mithneel: "Nah. Just give me one and I''ll do it really fast."


    Yel: "Ah, then there is one. There is a problem with a dragon on a mountain near here. It recently awoke like another dragon we have heard about and has caused a lot of trouble, mainly destroying villages. We need somebody to take care of it and it seems you are going to do it."


    Mithneel: "A dragon huh? Fine by me."


    I summon my scythe and put it on my back in a vertical way on my right side to quickly grab it with my right hand. The scythe''s blade goes towards the left side so it looks cooler.


    Yel: "Good Hunting."


    I walk away with my small party what is fully-armored now. It seems they already expected me to take a quest of some kind. We walk through the town. I ask people where the mountain is because I forgot to ask Yel and it is apparently in the direction we are going. South... Nice. The White Tower is like a central place in the city.


    We walk for a while and everybody clears a way for us. It seems they think we are a normal band of adventurers but... Not really. I mean I could slaughter this entire area very easily if I wished to. Artimael could do the same. Ah... I forgot to tell Yel... I''ll do that later.


    We walk for three hours until we reach the mountain. I can see the peak but apparently the others can''t. I can also see the Dragon looking at us from the dragon''s den.


    The Dragon is a huge dark-brown coloured Mountain Dragon. It seems that it''s wing span is long and that is a really old one based on it''s claw length. The claw length is basically three fully-grown men put ontop of eachother and I don''t even want to know how sharp those are. Not enough to cut my skin but probably enough to cut everybody but Arti''s skin. The Dragon is glaring at us with ill-intent but I release my own killing pressure at it making it quiet down by a lot. It seems to look back at it''s cave and then at us. It seems to be thinking about retreating into it''s little cave huh? There is no way that there are babies in there because by the outlook of the dragon this one is a male. It has the signature Red Plate on it''s forehead so it must be a male. Females have a black plate on their heads but a shadow one has a white plate.


    The dragon tries to turn around but I stop time and appear infront of it. Shall I let the girls handle this until it gets too dangerous and I have to step in? Yeah... That sounds like the best course of action.


    I kick the dragon down the mountain and it stumbled for a long time until it finally hits the ground.


    It''s time for some... Dragon hunting.

 Chapter 18. Dragons and problems.

    The Seventh Continent or as it is called ''The Dragon Continent'' is filled with dragons. If you want to research dragon behavior if they live right next to eachother, go there. Just beware... There is always a dragon staring at you every second the moment you step on the continent. Do not go to the dragon continent with no protection, you will dearly regret that... Want to know why? I made that decision once. Lost an entire arm in the first day of researching. A ground dragon popped up and ripped it straight off. Do not go to the Dragon Continent upprepeared. You will die or if you are luckier you will lose a limb or two.


    - "Ulcaur''s Book", by Ulcaur.


    -------------------


    I am currently looking at  something very interesting... The four girls fighting againt a dragon. Arti understood what I wanted to do and came up to the cliff aswell and right now we are overseeing the fight between four girls and a dragon. The girls... Aren''t doing too bad. Well... They are up against a dragon so they are still doing bad but not as bad as we thought they would.


    The dragon has many little scars all over it''s back and belly but Ren got hit directly by a claw. Luckily Arti''s armor defended her from getting cut apart. I was just about to jump in to save Ren but Arti stopped me and showed me the power of the clothes Ren is wearing. I''m only worried about Meril though... Julia can handle herself probably. Ren and Fyra are protected but Meril... She can only cast offensive or support magic and not defensive. If the dragon tries to attack her then I have to step in immediatly.


    The fight goes on for a while until the girls are exhausted but the dragon isn''t. I get up and prepeare to jump and land infront of the dragon.


    Artimael: "You going?"


    Mithneel: "The girls are tired, I have to."


    Artimael: "Just use the table. You have to free those girls at the end right?"


    Mithneel: "You know about that?"


    Artimael: "Quite obvious if you just suddenly start acting weird."


    I open up the table and the two girls voices pop up in my mind. I still don''t know their names...


    Mithneel (in his mind): "Girls, what are your names?"


    Girl: "I am Vyrera and my sister is Sukrera. We have no family names because we didn''t need one and our Status''s used to show none."


    Mithneel (in his mind): "Ah... Vyrera and Sukrera. Thanks for telling me your names."


    Vyrera: "It''s nothing, master. Now... Shouldn''t you save them? It  seems the other girls are in a tough situation."


    I look towards the four girls. They are all trying to run away from the dragon. Hmm... Yeah this one should do fine... Actually... These ones.


    I summon three squads of knights and the big ring I used against that paladin before. The Dragon looks at the summons who just appeared infront of him with fright. I jump down and stand infront of the dragon, blocking it from going to the four girls who are recovering their stamina.


    Mithneel: "Well dragon. Sorry that I have to kill you. I have a quest you know? Sorry.  Hollowed sun. Destroy the dragon but leave it''s head intact. I am going to need it."


    The moment I finished the Hollowed Sun starts charging up it''s beam and the dragon tries to fly away. The dragon gets atleast one kilometer away before the beam finishes charging.


    Mithneel: "Shoot."


    The Hollowed Sun shoots the big beam at the dragon disintegrating everything but it''s head what falls down onto the ground. The dragon had no chance of surviving even if it could''ve hid behind three mountains. I put the sun and the knights to their slots and run and pick up the dragon''s head and come back. The girls are trying to stand up but have difficulty doing that.


    Mithneel: "Sorry that I left you to deal with that dragon. I wanted to see if you could handle it. Apparently... Not. Well no matter... It was supposed to be a hard quest I think. Arti, we are going back. Carry Meril and Julia. I''ll take Fyra and Ren."


    I pick Fyra up into a princess carry and let Ren climb onto me for a piggyback ride. Arti does the same with Meril and Julia but Julia as the princess. Well she is one actually so that is appropriate.


    We head back towards the town running at a moderatly fast pace for me and Arti. The girls scream for the first few minutes but then calm down. Apparently we run faster than the strongest S-class. Well... I already knew that.


    We reach the town very fast. I look at the Dragon Head on my waist because everybody screams at the sight of it. The girls aren''t as tired anymore and we can put them down.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.Mithneel: "I should go see Yel. He is probably at the Tower. You girls coming too? Arti you coming?"


    Fyra: "Where else are we going to go?"


    Mithneel: "To a restaurant or somewhere to eat. We haven''t eaten for a while right?"


    Fyra: "You haven''t. We ate before we left."


    Mithneel: "Ah... When?"


    Fyra: "I atleast grabbed a small snack. Well... Let''s go to the Tower."


    We head to the Tower only to find a mob of different Battalions gathered there. And how do I know battalions? They are holding huge banners and have secluded sections. Yel is at the entrance with a few guards who are trying to keep the masses away.


    Mithneel (shouting): "What is going on here!?"


    All the Battalions turn around.


    Yel (shouting): "The Battalions want to take over! Help me! I can''t hold them back!"


    I look at my band and only see Arti is combat capable. Two against... I don''t know how many? That would basically be suicide but for us it is a walk in the park.


    Mithneel: "Arti? Want to beat them up and teach em a lesson?"


    Artimael: "Yup. I can''t bother using mind magic right now. It takes a little bit of my mana and some time to cast it so it''s kind of annoying."


    Mithneel: "Let''s do this then."


    I crack my knuckles and run into the masses. I swing my fists like a madman and kick people around. I only hear screams and see blood flying everywhere as my punch connects their stomach, jaw, man part or any other part they have. There are a few women in the masses who I didn''t want to harm so I ''peacefully'' threw them at the viewers who caught them. The men... I beat them into the ground. The women I threw because they didn''t have the same amount of experience as the men probably and couldn''t handle me just beating them into the ground.


    Hmm... Should I bring out my scythe? No... I''ll cut them down too fast. I don''t want to kill them. Guess i''ll keep swinging like a madman... Until I can''t take it anymore...


    The beatdown lasts for about thirty minutes until most of the people have broken bones or twisted limbs and the other ones just ran. The women we calmly threw into the ground while still hurting them because... They asked for it right? They wanted to take over my home. So I can hurt them right?


    I look at my fists that are completely covered with blood. Arti''s fists are the same. Guess we just beat them down with raw strength while they tried to use swords, axes and magic. This should serve as a lesson right?


    Mithneel: "Well... That was fun."


    Artimael: "It was a good fight yes."


    Mithneel: "Yel. I got the dragon."


    I take the Dragon Head attached to my waist what is basically my own body growing out of my waist and throw it at him. It is a dragon head and not my body though.. I carried that around even in the fight and it knocked down a lot of people.


    Yel: "Ah... Thanks and congratulations. I''ll handle the paperwork and that should serve as enough of a lesson to the Battalions."


    Mithneel: "Have there been any people who want to join?"


    Yel: "Quite a few actually but I had to deny them. They were known thieving Battalion Members who went from one battalion to another stealing everything. We can''t catch them though because they are under protection of some aristocrat."


    Mithneel: "Hah... Nobody joined then huh."


    Yel: "Yes."


    Mithneel: "Well... We are newly founded."


    Yel: "And you already turned into an Adventurer Guild."


    Mithneel: "I guess we are going to be famous now?"


    Yel: "Indeed. Also... You have quite a few famous people in your Guild now aswell. It means I''ll have to do more work but I also must thank you about something. You asked Noera to help me with this place''s recruits right?"


    Mithneel: "Something like that yeah."


    Yel: "Thank you again. It would''ve been an even bigger bother if I didn''t have Noera helping me."


    Mithneel: "So... What now?"


    Yel: "I have a new quest for you already. A Lamia and Naga nest has been spotted."


    Mithneel: "Where?"


    Yel: "In a forest. It''s quite far from here but that should be fine right?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah."


    Yel: "I''ll give you the map."


    Yel hands me the map and It seems I have to head east into a forest with a cliff near it. This is going to be a trip of fun! Not.


    I go up to the tower and go to sleep after helping the girls up to their rooms. Well... I actually don''t go to sleep. I think about all the flaws the girls had in their fighting style and formations. I also talk to the two girls in the board about things again. They are quite interesting and their stories are fun to listen to.


    Tomorrow i''ll have to go on a trip to a Lamia and Naga nest huh...

 Chapter 19. Bandits.

    Warning from the author! This has a little bit more brutality than usual and naked things.


    <hr />


    I hate bandits! I just went to sleep on the side of the road with my caravan a few meters infront of me and they robbed it all! They just appeared from the bushes and tied me up before I could react! The worst is that they took my daughter!  I beg you, Lord Kinnar, save my daughter! Save her please! She is the only thing that keeps me happy! I don''t care about all the pottery and things I have! Just save my daughter! Please! You can keep everything I own just save her!


    -Message to Lord Kinnar from a merchant. (Sent on the same day Mithneel went on the Lamia Quest)


    ------------


    Me and my little group are heading towards the Forest. I sent Artimael to locate the Lamia nest and prepeare a little location for us to sleep at so he is not with us right now. It''s just me and all the girls walking on a road.


    The worst thing is... I heard about bandit activity on this exact road. Some merchant got robbed and his daughter got taken. I could go and slaughter every bandit... But I don''t know... I''ll just keep walking until they try something funny.


    Me and my ''wives'' walk for the entire day and the girls head off to sleep in a tent I set up. I don''t need sleep so I am keeping watch for the bandits. I have my scythe out and I am sitting on a tree what is near our tents. This place isn''t a forest, it just has a few single trees here and there. I doubt the bandits would try anything here... But you never know. Bandits are bandits...


    I keep watch for three hours until I notice movement around the tent. Don''t tell me they are here already...? One of them opens the tent.


    Bandit: "Heheheh... Seems like it''s only women... And a couple rich ones at that... And beautiful... Heheheheh this is a good one boys."


    Bandit: "Indeed... Seems these women are young, ready and very... Rich... Good haul this time..."


    I am trying my hardest to keep back my laughter. There are only.... Ten? Yeah ten of them... And they think they could take on Julia and the others? They should really check how strong the girls are before messing with them. I doubt they are an A-rank adventurer wise to try to take them on...


    But why should I interrupt the girls sleep? I''ll just calmly kill them all so they won''t have a chance to even touch them. Speaking of touching... That one is heading towards Fyra''s legs... You are first my dead bandit friend.


    I jump down without making a sound and then hit my scythe against my metal plate to make a little bit of sound to freak them out. They look around in fright as I keep making the sound and walking towards them. They try to find my location but can''t. Upcourse you can''t if you aren''t looking right infront of you....


    Mithneel: "Hello... Bandits. I see you want to steal my wives? That is a bad idea... They are stronger than A-ranked adventurers... Upcourse I am stronger than your average S-Rank to have A-ranked wives... So... Mind telling me where your boss is? I want to have a little chat."


    One of the bandits tries to laugh but I decapitate him immediatly.


    Mithneel: "No noise. I want my girls to sleep peacefully."


    The other bandits gulp and one of them tries to reach for one of the girls to use them as a hostage. Needless to say... They might''ve lost their head aswell. I also make sure to use wind magic so they cannot spray blood on the tent or inside the tent.


    One stronger but a lot idiotic bandit comes up to me and tries to strike me with a club. I killed two of his friends with no mercy and he thinks he can beat me? I guess bandits really don''t have any fright... They should learn to run honestly. I decapitate the bandit and look at the seven others. They seem... Frightened... My previous thought is incorrect then. They are so frightened one of them soiled themselves.


    Mithneel: "Now... Where is your boss? Where is your camp?"


    Bandit: "Why should we tell you?!"


    I decapitate him as he screamed a little too loud.


    Mithneel: "Now... Somebody answer please. And do not scream. I''ll have to kill you then. I do not want my wives to wake up to some bandits who cannot do anything except scream."


    Bandit: "We... Our boss... Is over there..."


    The bandit shows towards the North where a couple hills should be."


    Mithneel: "You are not lying right?"


    Bandit: "My life is more important than my work!"


    Ah... Seems he realized he screamed. Bad luck friend... I decapitate him aswell. I look at the six survivors. Bandits are bandits right? They must be exterminated to purify the corrupt world?


    Mithneel: "Sorry, but in no part of my deal with you said I would let you live."


    I decapitate them all in a single slash and their bodies fall lifelessly onto the grass. I drag the bodies into a bush and hide it there. The ground is a little bloody but that should be fine right? The girls won''t notice right?


    I notice that one of the men actually touched Fyra''s leg with his finger and some dirt got on her leg.


    Mithneel: "Ah... That''s what I didn''t want... Bandits never wash... And right now I can''t clean up that dirt without waking her up..."


    I still use water magic to clean the dirt off her but she wakes up the moment the water touches her leg.


    Mithneel: "Sorry Fyra... A little bit of dirt got on you so I had to wash it off... When the others wake up tell them I went North. To clear a bandit camp without creating too much noise."


    Fyra nods and goes back to sleep. I hope she remembers what I told her... I close the tent and get up. Time to head North huh?


    I start jogging a little but it seems like an S-class running at moderate speed. I run for fifteen minutes till I see a huge wooden palisade connecting a lot of hills in an area. Guess that is the bandit camp huh?


    I jog around the camp looking for any weaknesses. I don''t want to raise to much noise and I want to stealthily dispose of this camp. Just to see how quiet I can be with my scythe and how quietly I can dispose of a huge camp like this.


    I notice only one place what isn''t guarded... It seems too good to be true so I go closer and notice a huge trap at the other side. Yeah... Deffinetly too good to be true. I guess i''ll just have to sneak in...


    I silently use all the black clothing and my black scythe to get close to the palisade. The guards don''t notice anything and keep watch... I then jump up and decapitate the guard closest to me with no sound and the other guy doesn''t notice. There are a total of four guards watching this little part of the palisade.


    I silently move around decapitating all of the guards on this side and throwing their bodies over the wall. The lighting on the palisade is terrible... A good stealth user like an assassin can sneak in with no problems. I run around the palisade and stealthily get rid of all the guards on watch. There is a huge party going on in the middle of the bandit camp with all the female slaves naked and tied to poles and the male slaves the same. I notice that the camp is basically divided into two. One part seems to be for women bandits and other for men. I guess they do have some dignity... Not a lot but a slight sliver. I''ll still dispose of them all and save the little unfortuante people who got stuck here.


    I notice something weird aswell... There is one huge pole in the middle and four young girls who are naked are attached to it... The girls have dog-ears and seem very similiar to eachother... Are they perhaps... Quadrets...? I look around the poles and notice a women who is crying as she is looking at the four girls and she seems to be the mother.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.I guess I''ll have to somehow get rid of the bandits who aren''t toying around with the captured people before I completely massacare everybody... Because if I make my presence known here... I won''t be having an easy time because I would have to kill hostages or I would have to spend a lot of time trying to save them from the cowards that are bandits who will probably hide behind them.


    I look around and see a group of bandits dragging a couple bodies of men to one of the corners... I look towards their destination and I would puke if I was a normal human... It''s full of bodies... It''s litteraly a hill of bodies... I can''t even identify how many people are there... Some have wounds all over their body some only have their legs terribly wounded...


    Guess I was right to come and clean up this bandit camp. No way I could leave this camp alone if I would see that amount of bodies... How many people did they kidnap honestly...?


    Well... Time to get rid of that group. I could stop time but then I wouldn''t know how stealthy I can be.... And I also don''t know how many times the Stop Time ability can be used before it is ineffective. Sorry whoever is going to get killed because of me just wanting to test out things and not use the most effective methods. Maybe you won''t get killed? Hahah... Let''s hope.


    The men start to throw the body but the next moment they are all dead. Their bodies cut in half by me. I throw their bodies onto the pile to dispose of the evidence. I then sneak back into the shadows.


    I keep doing this until only the people in the center are remaining. Seems they don''t realize that a little under half of them are dead. I go up to them but keep myself hidden. I want to listen in before I murder them all.


    Bandit: "Oi, where''s Samuel? He left to take a piss but didn''t come back?"


    Another Bandit: "Now that you mention it Jack, Samuel''s been gone for a while yeah... Where the hell could''ve he gone to take a piss?"


    Jack: "The hell I know. Ah, that bastard survived an arrow to the knee and didn''t retire. He''ll be fine."


    Another Bandit: "Yeah. Let''s drink and use these women to our hearts content!"


    The bandit grabs a woman from the pole as far as the rope allows.


    Hmm... Should I scare them a little? Yeah... I deffinetly should. I start singing.


    Mithneel: "In the Shadows of the dark lies a demon~,


    In the world of darkness there exists Death~,


    In the shadows of the houses lies your end~,


    In the shadows of the camp exists your doom~,


    Welcome all, to your end~,


    Welcome all... To your death~.


    Come into the Shadows with me~,


    Come and meet Death with me~,


    Come and meet... Me~."


    The bandits immediatly try to grab their weapons and look around but notice nothing. I keep humming the creepy tune. A huge guy gets up from a chair. He is probably the leader.


    Bandit Leader: "Who is there?!"


    Mithneel: "Your death."


    I quickly move behind him, decapitate him, and dissapear into the shadows again. Nobody except me understands what just happened. One of the bandits tries to grab one of the women from a pole to use as a hostage but I immediatly cut his head off and cut the ropes to free her.


    Mithneel: "Come on now~... It won''t be fun if you use hostages..."


    The bandits start grouping together into a ring with spikes on the inside and shields on the outside. They do know that the closer they are... The easier for me...


    I jump into the middle and decapitate the closest people and jump out in one second. Bodies lean on their former comrades shoulders. One of them looks behind and screams. One ring from three rings has dissapared in a second. I come out of hiding. They are bunched up and the captured people are not near them so I don''t have to worry about hostages.


    Mithneel: "Well... You guys probably should''ve picked blacksmithing or building instead of being a bandit. Because I just saw what you have done... A pile of bodies? Women and men tied to poles and  then forced to do things? I do not like that at all... It''s just like the rotten aristocrats of this world. Aristocrats and bandits are the exact same almost... Only some bandits and aristocrats might be better than the others and help the world. But mostly... They destroy it."


    I slash my scythe at them once and the shields they had up break. They try to form lines to defend themselves but I keep slashing at them, breaking their shields.


    Mithneel: "I guess that is enough for now."


    I throw my scythe in the middle of the two lines creating a gap. I don''t waste any time and jump into the gap grabbing my scythe. I then spin in a circle cutting up people who run at me trying to stab me. Within fifteen seconds all the bandits who saw me died. I look at all the captured people. Most of them are young... I only saw one or two mature women... They are mostly teenagers who probably wanted to see the world and got caught on their first day...


    I start freeing them all and finish in ten minutes. The four dog-eared girls in the middle I released first because they were almost dead. I then let their mother free.


    When I let them all free they all cried. I looked around and saw a lot of people who are going to die without any care. Seems I gotta use my Stop Time Ability and transport them all to a hospital or something like that... There are no light wounds on their bodies... Just... Deep wounds... I don''t even want to know about their mental state...


    I use my Stop Time ability and transport them all to hospitals all over the city. What seemed like a second to the world seemed like three hours to me. The last ones I transported were the four girls and their mother. For them I didn''t want to seperate them so I found a carriage in the camp and used that to transport them into the city and into a hospital.


    I head back to the camp and decativate my Ability. I''ll burn this place to the ground...


    I go up and grab a torch. I light house after house on fire and then throw the torch on the pile of bodies I killed personally and another torch on the pile of bodies that existed before I came.


    If I was a human being and not a demi-god demon... I would be crying a lot. But right now I am not crying while looking at the camp burn. I am just sad and happy at the same time. Funny how that works right? I am sad at the amount of people who I couldn''t save... And happy that I could save many more people. I really don''t give a damn about the bandits. They are basically the same as most of the aristocrats...


    I look up into the sky and notice it is almost morning. I guess the sneaking around took so much time I didn''t notice...


    Oh yeah... It should be my birthday today... How old am I again... Seventeen I think it was? Yeah...


    Huh... Why am I feeling... Tired? I run as fast as I can back to the tent. The girls are waking up and I go to infront of the tent.


    I am feeling... Awfully tired... What is going on...? Did I use... The ability too long? No... Impossible... It''s something... Else...


    I fall unconcious right infront of the Tent. The last thing I hear is Fyra noticing I fall and screaming my name...


    <hr />


    Author - Aaand a small cliffhanger? Well... You''ll find out next time why he fell unconcious due to being too tired.


    Here is a hint: "It''s related to his different races and all of his special circumstances."

 Chapter 20. Changes.

    The Church of Fallen Gods or as everybody else calls it... The Church of Darkness. The people in that church worship demons as fallen gods and fallen angels as higher fallen gods. The locations of the churches are still unknown but there have been many ''holy'' crusades made by the church of Fallen Gods on the other Religions churches. They are one of the most barbaric churches in the world and they use the most brutal methods to get what they want.


    - From the book of the World Churches, page 3.


    ------------------


    I wake up but I am still very tired for some reason... I try to lift my arm but can''t. I can only open my eyes... I see Fyra, Ren, Meril and Julia looking at me with worry. I notice that I am in a bed and not in a tent... Rather... I''m in a house... I strain myself a little and look around... I notice Lamias... Nagas and Lamias are talking to Artimael...


    Mithneel: "Where... Are... We?"


    The girls immediatly look at my face and I notice they are crying so much they can barely see.


    Fyra: "Mithneel! We... We are at the Chief''s house... The Lamia Chiefs... After you fell before our tent we immediatly carried you to Artimael who carried you here... Apparently the Lamias haven''t done anything but visit some villages to help them but the villagers attacked them. They are helping you survive the changes to your body... Nobody knows what is going on... It''s just that... You are growing horns and wings..."


    Hahah... I know what it is... It''s my races... It''s painful... It''s really painful... I am tired aswell... I can''t do anything...


    Mithneel: "Help... Me... Please... It''s painful... Really painful..."


    I fall unconcious again.


    *While Mithneel is unconcious, the view of the gods*


    All of the gods are in a circle viewing the globe. All of the gods are looking at the boy in the globe with worry and one of them is crying. The one who is crying... Is the boys father, Quinn Evergreen. There is an elven woman and some other women behind Quinn who are also crying.


    They are looking at the son of Quinn who is going through the biggest change of his life...


    Quinn: "Why... Why does my son have to go through this!?"


    One of the goddesses


    Goddess: "Cut the feed! I can''t stand to watch this anymore! It is too much!"


    Another god stands up.


    God: "No! We must watch this through! We cannot abandon him!"


    A lot of gods stand up and start arguing about watching the boy.


    Quinn: "Leave the feed on! I want to see my son... I want to see if he can go through this... It''s my fault afterall... His body adjusted to that world for sixteen years... And today his body finally adjusted and now his body is adjusting to the traits of the races I gave him through my genes..."


    The gods sit back down. Hel, the goddess of life, stands up.


    Hel: "Quinn, this must be painful for you right? Watching your son in so much pain... Sadly we gods cannot do anything to him anymore. We can only hope that he can get through this with the help of his wives and Artimael the world traveller and the Lamia''s and Naga''s who are with him... I wish we would have more power over this world but we don''t... We cannot do anything... We cannot call ourselves gods of that world..."


    Tyolr: "Even if I wanted to keep him alive I can''t. I might be the god of death but if the souls body gets destroyed... Nothing can save the soul anymore. And when his body cannot adjust to the race changes and breaks... We can''t do anything. His soul will wander until it finds a new body... We don''t have enough control over that world to direct the flow of souls. It''s as Hel said. We cannot call ourselves gods of that world."


    Kinral: "The only thing I can do is watch. I am certain his soul will not go to the afterlife... His soul will wander in the Eternal Plane... The one place we cannot go to. Only the creator can go there and we don''t know where he is or what he is doing."


    One of the women behind Quinn stands up. It is the mother of Mithneel, the elven queen, Kaylessa.


    Kaylessa: "My son... Please survive! The gods cannot do anything to that world... But you can! So survive the changes! When the changes finish... You will never have to worry about death again..."


    Everybody sits back down and stares at the globe, crying or very sad or very worried.


    *In the house while Mithneel is unconcious."


    Artimael and the Lamia Chief are arguing about the one medicine that can help Mithneel survive his changes. A Lamia goes through a huge change in their life around the teenage years when their upper body starts mutating into a human one.


    Artimael: "What do you mean that you ran out!?"


    Lamia Chief: "The last one we had was used on a child who had a frail body and absoloutely needed it to survive! We didn''t know that Mithneel was like a Lamia! We didn''t even know he existed until a few days ago!"


    Artimael: "Where can we get more!?"


    Lamia Chief: "I am afraid that even I don''t know... We had that medicine for thousands of years... The only one who knows is the old Lamia Chief in the Grand Hall underground. He knows where his father went to get it from before."


    Artimael: "How do we get to the Grand Hall?"


    Lamia Chief: "Right here."


    The lamia chief opens a hatch to reveal a huge pit.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.Lamia Chief: "Jump down and you''ll land in the entrance. We Lamia''s just scurry down the wall using our sticky bellies."


    Artimael immediatly jumps down the pit surprising the Lamia Chief. The chief goes towards Mithneel and looks at the four crying girls who are holding his hands.


    Lamia Chief: "We can now only hope the gods save him... If they can and care for this boy now..."


    Fyra: "The gods better help him... Or I will never pray to them again..."


    Julia: "I never knew I could cry so much... Especcially for a person I barely know... But it''s just painful seeing him like this... You can see his head bleeding and his nails growing and his body hardening... We cannot even stop the bleeding if we want him to survive right?"


    Lamia Chief: "Yes. We once tried to stop the bleeding when one of our children started changing... What resulted was pure brutality... The body started twisting itself and it finally twisted it''s head so the veins stopped giving blood to the brain, killing the child... We betrayed our instincts to not stop the bleeding to do that... Always listen to your instincts..."


    A sudden scream fills the room. Mithneel screamed again and everybody looked at him. One of the Lamian doctors hurries over and inspects his body.


    Lamia: "What... What is this!? There is something growing right above his heart! It looks exactly like a dungeon core! Who is this boy?! Horns, wings, longer claws... Demon qualities... Longer hair, smoother body, better eyesight... Elven qualities... His body is changing into a smooth stone-ish thing... I don''t know what quality that is... This boy... Has three to four races... It''s rare to be a half-race aka with two races.... But with four..."


    *Underground, Artimael''s view*


    Damn! I never thought Mithneel would suddenly show up bleeding! I thought he was as strong as me! I must find that medicine now!


    I run towards a big door that I saw when I fell. When I open the door I see a Grand Hall... And many old Lamias sitting on thrones. They all immediatly turn their views to me when I open the door.


    Old Lamia: "What are you doing here?!"


    Artimael: "I am here to ask you where the Medicine is!"


    Old Lamia: "What medicine!?"


    Artimael: "To help get through body changes!"


    Old Lamia: "And why should we tell you?"


    Artimael: "My pal up there is going to die without it and if he dies... I''ll kill you all for not helping him!"


    Old Lamia: "Ah fine, you sound like trouble... We have a stock of the Medicine in the room right of here. Grab some and go above ground. Why haven''t the other Lamias come down to get it though?"


    Artimael: "They are looking over Mithneel..."


    Old Lamia: "Mithneel!? Mithneel you say!? The Lamia Oracle told us about Mithneel! Take the medicine quickly! Bretheren, let''s go! We cannot let Mithneel die! The Oracle told us he will save the world from destruction! We must get him to like us if we don''t want to be classified as beings to destroy! Quickly!"


    The old Lamias start slithering towards the exit as I go and quickly grab the medicine that is in a bottle. When I go out I see that all the Lamias have already gone up and I go too. The whole house is destroyed due to the size of the Old Lamias so they had to break the walls to make room.


    Old Lamia: "This is... Mithneel... He looks exactly like the Oracle said."


    Artimael: "Oi, Chief! Here!"


    I throw the bottle towards the Chief who catches it and immediatly opens it and forces Mithneel to drink it.


    Now we wait... For Mithneel to recover.


    *Back to Mithneel''s view. Three weeks after the Medicine was given to Mithneel.*


    I regain conciousness... How many days have passed? I don''t feel as much pain and I am not as tired... I open my eyes and notice nobody around me except the four girls who are asleep. I lift my body up without waking the girls and feel something weird... My hair... Isn''t it too long? I remember it being to my shoulders but isn''t it below my belt right now? And also... What are these weird things on my back... And on my head aswell?!


    I try to touch them but the moment I move my body I feel something above my heart. I look around my body and feel the changes... There is some kind of... Round... Object... Lodged above my heart... It feels so natural to have it there... Like it should''ve been there since my birth.


    I  also seem to have... Horns... And wings.. I can make the Wings fold so much that they seem like they dissapeared but the Horns are a problem... They stick out so much from my hair because when I looked at the colour of my hair... It is half emerald-green half white. When I took a mirror that was on the table near the bed I was on and looked at my face... It is the same but I had big red horns sticking out of my head. My eye colour didn''t change though. I try look at the weird round object lodged above my heart... You cannot see it from the outside at all...


    My body... It''s taller isn''t it? When I regained conciousness before I didn''t feel my body hitting the edge of the bed but now I do... The bed is about two meters and thirty centimeters isn''t it? So I must be around that height aswell... My body skin seems to be a lot smoother... But also a lot stronger... I''ll just wait for the girls to wake up until I get up from the bed...


    How much has my body really changed? I wonder...

 Chapter 21. Recovering.

    Lamias are scary looking creatures but once you get close to one you will see they actually are friendly! I had such an oppurtunity on my adventures... Sadly a damned army of a kingdom came through claiming they were dangerous and murdered them all... They said I was a ''mind controlled hostage'' and that they ''freed'' me from the clutches of ''evil''...


    They just wanted Lamia skin! Lamia skin is highly valued on the market due to it''s high durability against everything man can do! Damn kingdom wanting Lamia skins for themselves...


    - Diary of an Adventurer, page 360


    -------------------


    I am currently on a bed... My four wives are sitting on chairs asleep... Their faces are holding my legs down as they apparently fell asleep and fell on my legs... I cannot move myself at all.


    Three hours pass until Fyra wakes up...


    Mithneel: "Ah, you woke up Fyra..."


    Fyra: "Mithneel!!!!"


    Fyra immediatly jumps into my stomach crying. I slowly pat her head and the others wake up.


    Ren: "Mithneel! You woke up! Finally!"


    Everybody starts crying...


    Mithneel: "How long was I out for?"


    Julia: "Three weeks... You were out for three weeks... Your body bled so much... It seemed like you were in so much pain."


    Mithneel: "Oh... That long huh? I was thinking I was out for a few days but three weeks? That''s quite a long time... Mind getting off me aswell? I want to see how much my body has changed... It''s quite hard to understand when you are on a bed."


    The girls immediatly get up and wipe their tears away. I get up and notice that the clothing I had is very broken and only covers the neccesary spots... I need Arti to make new clothing for me... My hair is indeed a little below my belt... My body feels extremely light compared to before... Shouldn''t I be heavier compared to my earlier state? I am taller and more muscular... I notice that the walls of the room I am in are make-shift... Like they were broken a while ago.


    I try to walk a little but immediatly start fumbling and luckily keep myself straight using the make-shift wall... I accidentaly tore a hole through it though...


    Mithneel: "Seems I still need to recover a little... It''s hard to walk..."


    I search around the room for some kind of walking cane or something to help me... It''s kind of hard being this tall so suddenly and after I was just weakened so much aswell... I notice nothing that can help me but Fyra and the girls immediatly come up to me and grab my arms and help me walk.


    I go outside to see myself in... A hole in a mountain? Well it seems like it... There are actually three mountains and one small crevice between two mountains what allowed to get inside... It seems like even for an Ice Dragon going to the tip of th three mountains would be kind of hard because even I can''t see the top... A perfect spot for hiding. How did they hide this in a forest...? The maps had nothing on a mountain in the forest... But there are three...


    I look around more and notice that this is basically a paradise! There is a huge waterfall behind the house I was in and there are a lot of houses all around... A lot of Lamia and Naga are just going around... This is no village... This is a town! A market, farmlands, a sheep herd... This is a town what doesn''t need anything else to survive... And the Lamia and Naga built this... It''s more amazing than any City i''ve seen...


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.Fyra: "Do you like it? We were surprised to see this ourselves... The Lamia''s helped us take care of you... The Lamia Chief is at the centre with the other old Lamias and Arti. Let''s go too."


    I start slowly walking and the girls assist me. It''s still weird seeing everything this high up... And it''s gonna take a while to adjust to this body... We walk for about fifteen minutes till we reach the centre. Every Lamia who I passed immediatly turned their attention to me and seemed to bow to me. The children looked at my horns first then did their bow... Weird...


    Artimael: "Minh! You finally woke up! How are you feeling?"


    Mithneel: "Not too bad but not too good either... It''s going to be tricky adjusting to this body size..."


    Artimael: "And it''s going to be tricky realizing it is you and not somebody else... Well your hair kind of gives it away but still. By the way... Has your status changed?"


    I open my status and only my age has changed... Absoloutely nothing else has changed...


    Mithneel: "Nope. Only my age has gone up by one..."


    Artimael: "Hmm... So these changes only changed your body and not your attributes?"


    Mithneel: "Guess so... Well I was too powerful for this world already."


    Artimael: "True. Also... The Lamia have finally thought of a price for helping you. They need you to kill a beast that has been intruding on their territory. The Lamia can''t defeat it themselves due to it being way stronger and faster than any Lamia."


    Mithneel: "Sounds easy but hard for me... I need to adjust to my body."


    Artimael: "I can repel the beast for you to defeat it later or should I just kill it now?"


    Mithneel: "I want to test out my body so just keep the Lamia safe for now. I''ll defeat it once I''ve adjusted."


    Artimael: "Ok. Also... You need new clothing right?"


    Mithneel: "Possibly..."


    Artimael: "Hahah! I''ll make some later. You should go and rest more. And I suggest you run away from here... The Lamia Queen has taken an interest in you... And she is stubborn beyond belief... Worst of all she is already rushing over here so go!"


    Artimael pushes me a little and the girls catch me and immediatly start dragging me away at top speed... I notice a More human than snake Lamia rushing over here... It''s like only the knees and below the knees turned Lamia... Weird.


    We reach the house within a few minutes and the girls immediatly shut the door and throw me onto the bed. I can''t do anything due to my current weak body...


    I decide to fall asleep and leave my body to the girls... They can probably defend me from the Queen and I am quite tired...


    I also need to recover...


    And so ten days pass as I wake up every morning and spend the day in bed... I do nothing except talk from the bed... After ten days I finally seem to have enough control over my body to run at half of my full speed and use half of my strength. This should be enough for the beast...


    I still haven''t met the Lamia Queen... The girls always hid me when the Queen came to meet me... It was funny hearing them argue about my location even though I was under the bed or somewhere else...


    I guess i''ll now have to repay the favour for the Lamia...


    Be prepeared to be tested on, beast... I really want to see what these changes did to my body...

 Chapter 22. Plans in Motion.

    The Ghost Fields is a location in the world where one of the great battles for a kingom was held. Many lives were lost there and it has been rumoured that even the ghosts of the people who died there are still fighting. Nobody can go near it due to the extremely large and dense killing intent inside the fields that scares most people away. It hasn''t done anything to the outside so it isn''t considered a threat but is still under surveillance.


    - Adventurer''s lookout locations, page 150


    ---------------------


    It is time to repay the favour for the Lamia''s... But there is one problem... The Lamia Queen is right infront of me. I opened the door and the Lamia Queen immediatly hugged me when I did. I can''t harm her because I want to be friendly with the Lamia.


    Lamia Queen: "Mithneel! I am so glad to see you finally!"


    She keeps hugging me and rubbing her cheek against mine.... It''s weird... I notice that the four girls I have with me at all times are watching in jealousy... Better end this soon.


    Mithneel: "Your Highness, please let me go... I can''t go and defeat the problem you have like this."


    She hugs me tighter... It''s starting to annoy me a little.


    Lamia Queen: "Just let Arti handle it!"


    Mithneel: "Let. Me. Go, please."


    I say that in a scary tone and she immediatly lets me go and runs away crying. The four girls are scared aswell but they know me well enough that they aren''t running... Well Julia is hiding behind the others but that is natural isn''t it?


    I bring out my scythe because I never know when I have to run at the beast immediatly so I need to be ready at all times.


    Mithneel: "Where is the beast?"


    Fyra: "Follow us, Minh."


    Meril: "Follow us, darling."


    I follow the girls to the waterfall where I see Arti basically half-asleep and fighting a huge beast who is furious. I laugh at that sight... Arti doesn''t even need to do anything much and the beast is already furious.


    Mithneel: "Arti! I can handle this now."


    Artimael: "Ah, finally! This beast is so annoying... It never gives up!"


    Me and Arti jump at eachother and pass eachother switching positions. We high five mid-air to signal the changing of positions.


    I land right infront of a huge mongoose... It''s hilarious to see this thing. Sadly I have to kill it so it doesn''t kill the Lamia.


    Mithneel: "Sorry little guy..."


    I throw my scythe away and try to use my wings for the first time... When I start slowly flying it feels so natural and I start soaring through the sky above the mongoose who is jumping up, trying to grab me. I notice a crowd of Lamia including the Chief''s and the Lamia Queen are watching from a distance. Better make this entertaining...


    I use the wind and charge at the beast horns first. I stab my horns right into the mongoose''s eyes and then fly away. The mongoose gets even more furious and starts swinging around like a madman of a mongoose. I decide to try out my claws and when the mongoose swings at me I swing at it. My claw immediatly cuts it''s paw off and it falls to the ground. The mongoose swings again but I cut the other paw off too. Now it only has two of it''s legs left...


    The mongoose stares at me with a really big killing intent but when I release mine it immediatly tries to run away but because it can''t move like it used to it stumbles a lot.


    Mithneel: "Sorry but I can''t let you run."


    I fly at half of my full speed and cut it''s legs off. It screams in pain and tries to wiggle away like a worm. I land on the back of the mongoose and it turns it''s head to look at me with puppy eyes filled with fright.


    Mithneel: "Sorry but I have a favour to return. Nothing personal... Just business."


    I stab into it with my claws and tear it''s flesh apart as it is screaming until I find it''s heart. I pierce the heart with my claws and then I notice half of my body is in the mongoose and the other half is above. I pull myself out of the stomach of the mongoose and look at the bloody mess I am... My hair seems like it absorbed all the blood that was on it though...


    Mithneel: "Let your soul rest in Heaven or something... Well.. Let your soul rest where I came from."


    I jump off the carcass of the mongoose and land right infront of my scythe. I pick it up and desummon it. I go to Artimael and the girls location.


    Mithneel: "Well... It''s natural to have all of these things but there is one thing I still don''t know about... This weird round object inside of me..."


    *Ding*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''5''>Do you wish to Activate your Dungeon Core</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''5''>Note: Your Dungeon Core is located above your heart. It might consume your heart and start functioning as your new heart.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Yes.</td><td colspan=''3''>No.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Mithneel: "Huh!? What is this?!"


    Artimael: "What?"


    Mithneel: "Some kind of... Dungeon Core is inside of me... It''s the thing above my heart... Should I activate it?"


    Artimael: "I''ll carry the girls away. Do it. I want to see what this can do."


    Artimael picks up the girls and runs away to a safe distance.


    I press Yes. *Ding*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''5''>You have activated your dungeon core.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''5''>Note: Due to the location of your dungeon core it has now begun to consume your heart. Beware of extreme pain for atleast five seconds.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Constructing Dungeon in given area. Constructing only one floor until Dungeon wills to create more.</td><td colspan=''3''>Giving the Dungeon all control.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Extreme Pain? What do you me- Aaargh! It... It was... Not kidding... This is damn.... Painful... Atleast it lasts... For five seconds...


    --Five Seconds Later-


    Phew... Finally over... But it consumed my heart? What the hell? Do you mean my blood no longer flows or something?


    I cut my vein on my hand to see what colour or if my blood is flowing... To my surprise it doesn''t even feel painful doing that...


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.The worst thing is... My blood is... Black. Pure black. Well I see some shining green spots going through it too but it''s pure black... I notice that the wound that I inflicted upon myself is closing very fast and in one second it has already closed and completely healed. I look around myself to find myself walking on air... I look below and see a... Dungeon floor.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''5''>Do you wish to summon monsters to the dungeon?</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''5''>Or do you wish to destroy the dungeon to move it?</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Summon Monsters.</td><td colspan=''3''>Destroy the Dungeon</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Destroy the dungeon... Yeah. Destroy it.


    I press on the 2nd option and destroy the dungeon. The dungeon litteraly becomes a ruin and I fall down into it. I jump to the spot where my group and the Lamias are at.


    Mithneel: "Apparently... I am a dungeon aswell... Well my race was a dungeon so I am not that surprised at that... But the fact that I have all control over it..."


    Artimael: "Can you create those anywhere you want?"


    Mithneel: "Only one but yeah... I guess I can create it anywhere I want... Maybe. Well... We should get back to the headquarters. Yel must be worried about us... And I don''t want to overstay our welcome in this place."


    Artimael: "Indeed. We repayed the debt so we should get moving."


    Chief: "Leaving so soon?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah. Sorry Chief. It''s just that we have a couple people back at the city we came from. And I also have a couple plans I need to take care of..."


    Lamia Queen: "Take me with you!"


    Mithneel: "No."


    Lamia Queen: "Why not!?"


    Mithneel: "I don''t have that much love to give out... I spent it all on my four wives."


    Lamia Queen: "Then I''ll kill one of them!"


    I grab her by the neck.


    Mithneel (with a scary tone): "What? I didn''t quite hear you... Say it again please."


    Lamia Queen: "Ah, nothing nothing! Can I go back to my room please? I want to go to the toilet..."


    I let her go and she runs off scared. I have a feeling she would kill my four wives just to be on the top... So I won''t take her with me.


    Mithneel: "Well... Shall we go?"


    The girls nod and Arti does too. I pick up Fyra in a princess carry and Ren jumps on my back into a piggyride like in the aftermath of the dragon fight. Arti picks up the other two.


    Mithneel: "Bye everyone. Where is the City of the White Tower by the way?"


    Chief: "Go out that cavern and then keep running straight. You''ll reach the White Tower City in no time."


    Me and Arti start running at the fastest speed I can run at and at the direction the Chief gave us. We run for half the day and reach the City my headquarters it at.... Only one thing is wrong... It''s burning. Basically the entie city is burning to the ground.


    I run to my headquarters where all the people are being sent into and I notice that the City Guards are fighting against some kind of army in the streets. I notice Yel helping with the evacuation into the tower.


    Mithneel: "Yel! What''s going on?"


    Yel: "Mithneel! Perfect timing! Well... An army attacked us... More precisely... A kingdom. An all-out war broke out while you were gone. From one of the undiscovered continents came a huge army full of flying dragons and demons riding them and the Knights of the Continents went to fight them and died after a few days. Now the entire world is engaged in a full-out war against everybody. It''s complete chaos...."


    Mithneel: "Tch... Seems i have to push my plans forward by a lot... There goes the peaceful option of taking over the world."


    I put down Fyra and Ren jumps off my back. I bring out my board and bring out my entire Knight army totaling in with atleast... Seven hundred World Knights? Somewhere aroudn there...


    Mithneel: "Knights! Kill all enemies! Help the allies who are protecting the city! The allies are wearing something similiar to this armor!"


    I pick up one of the city guard''s bodies and show it to the knight army. They all nod and start running off in small squadrons.


    Mithneel: "Arti, can you see what kingdom attacked? We are going to take over the world... I hoped for a slower and more subtle and friendly takeover but my plans were ruined. Damn unknown continent army... I''ll kill them personally...


    Yel, escort the civilians into the Tower but keep the top ten floors empty. Those are our personal quarters..."


    Artimael: "Ok. I''ll help you take over this world. It seems interesting."


    Yel: "Affirmative."


    I jump up onto the roof of my tower. It''s time to use option three. Militaristic takeover of the entire world. I have enough military strength inside this board I hope...


    *Ding*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''5''>World Controller Table has leveled up!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''5''>Only one more Level to go until you have unlocked all of them!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Due to your ambitions to take over the world you will level up the table faster!</td><td colspan=''3''>Due to you depending on the table for your ambitions you shall gain more troops with each level up!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Hmm... That''s useful. I only need one more level up to save you two girls...


    Vyrera: "And that level up is coming soon right master?"


    Mithneel (in his mind): "Indeed. Can you stop reading all of my ideas and everything I think to myself?"


    Vyrera: "Not fair but fine..."


    It is time to take over this world... To save it from all of the corruption. I still think option one or two would''ve been better... Political takeover as option one and financial takeover by buying everything as option two... But option three can work too.


    <hr />


    Author- Expect one chapter for each continent so about 15 chapters and more for the unknown continents exploration and takeover! (Don''t worry if this one finishes. I already have another LN planned and I have thought that one out a lot more than I thought out this one.)

 Chapter 23. First Continent.

    Author''s note - No more world background things like in previous ones. (The text in bold and italics.) Also... Kingdom name please... Comment the name down below.


    <hr />


    It is time for total takeover of this world. Beginning with this continent... Hmm... What should I name my kingdom anyways? Ah... I''ll figure that out later! Now to check on my Knights...


    Yeah they are doing fine. It''s taking them a while to sort out an enemy from an ally though... There is too much blood on their clothing I think. I need to find a better way to make my knights tell enemy from friend apart.


    I jump down from the roof and crash into the ground standing on my two feet and my hands behind my back. I land right infront of all of the civilians running inside the Tower.


    Mithneel: "It seems the city will be cleared soon. Does anybody here know of the enemy leaders location?"


    A single old man walks up to me from the entire crowd.


    Old Man: "The leader is towards the east from here... There are a lot more troops over there though..."


    Mithneel: "Thank you, old man."


    I start walking towards the east while observing the board. Seems the city is finally cleared. The knights are coming towards my position... Now, how shall I deal with the enemy in the east? The radiating sun? Something else?


    Sukrera: "Try this one!"


    One of the slots starts shining. It holds a huge troll-like beast holding two axes and has two huge horns...


    Mithneel: "What is this?"


    Sukrera: "A warbeast! It can absoloutely demolish that army! It took half of our power at our prime state to take it down! It''s kind of barbaric though..."


    Mithneel: "Ah, thanks Sukrera."


    I put my knights back into their slots once they get here and go to the city gates in the east. Yeah... He weren''t kidding that there are a lot of troops here. I count about... Three Hundred thousand in the vanguard? I guess the Warbeast will take some time so I''ll get out my entire army...


    I place all the knights back down into three lines and leave a spot in the middle for the warbeast that I put down after the knights. I also place the Hollow Radiant Sun down and a couple mages from my new unlocked space. The enemy vanguard starts wavering immediatly when my army just suddenly appears out of nowhere. I look at my army and I am quite happy with this...


    Mithneel: "Warriors, Mages, Warbeast, Radiant Sun. See that army over there? Crush it. Make it regret attacking this city. Surround them and start slowly advancing. Mages, shoot into the middle of it. Radiant Sun, assist the Mages. Warbeast, charge into them and kill all of the enemy soldiers... Go!"


    The knights surround the army as best as they can leaving a little bit of space between eachother but surround it leaving room for the warbeast to enter. The Mages with the Radiant Sun blast a hole right into the middle of the army and the Warbeast charges in through the hole the knights left. I look at the sight infront of me while sitting down on the wall.


    I hear screams and see the warbeasts feet completely coated with many layers of blood and guts and other things inside a humans body. The mages stop their bombardement when the Warbeast gets close to the middle. The Sun keeps just pulverizing the enemy that tries to attack the knights. The Knights just kill or throw the enemy that attacks them into the air and then hits the enemy in the air full-strength at the others. It''s actually funny to see the Knights play ping-pong with the bodies of the enemy since they hit so strong the body flies to another Knight. And they actually make sure no body falls out of the circle so they try their hardest to throw the body back into the frey.


    I actually feel sorry for the enemy army... They have no chance. And I think this is their entire army? Well... It might be many armies together. I saw a lot of different coats of arms on the soldier''s shields and chestplates before they were pulverized or just cut down.


    I try to measure the Warbeast... It is about five meters tall and is wielding two huge axes with spikes. The warbeast is almost pure-black with some green markings on it''s body... The warbeast is wearing a simple cloth to cover it''s important part. When a blade hits the skin of the warbeast it gets even more angry but there is no cuts on the skin. Fast regeneration or just tough skin... Don''t know which one.


    The XP bar ontop of the table that appeared in the latest level-up is filling up quite quickly... It''s at one fourth''s of the bar and most of the enemy army is dead... Guess I need four of these huge armies. I already got one so three more to go!


    I look at the sight for a while and notice Fyra and the others behind me looking at it aswell.


    Mithneel: "That blood on the Warbeasts legs... That used to be the Vanguard of this army."


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Fyra: "So.. Powerful..."


    Mithneel: "I have one more level to go..."


    Fyra: "Until what?"


    Mithneel: "I free these two."


    I show Fyra and the others the two girls.


    Fyra: "Why... Are they there? They seem exactly like the two Legendary Heroes sent to fight at the beginning of Dystopia... It was written into History about the two Heroes... They were sent into a fight they never came out of..."


    Mithneel: "They were imprisoned into this board. I will free them."


    Fyra keeps looking at the two girls enslaved in the table.


    Mithneel: "Oh, the enemy army is dead. I need to put them back into their slots..."


    My army comes back to the positions where I put them down. I put them all back into their slots and look at my group.


    Mithneel: "Any idea where they came from?"


    Fyra: "No."


    Ren: "Nope."


    Meril: "No idea."


    Julia: "No, I don''t know."


    Artimael: "Sadly I do not know."


    Mithneel: "So basically go to each city and crush their leaders and take the city over?"


    Artimael: "Yeah. The closest city is to the East... Maybe they came from there?"


    Mithneel: "Well... Let''s go."


    I pick up Fyra and Ren and Arti picks the other two up. We run to the nearest City only to find it burnt to the ground. The next city is to the North of this city... We run to that city and find it is completely intact. I guess this is where they came from...


    We run into the city past the City Guards. Me and Arti put the girls down in the centre and I head towards the Aristocrat''s house what should be North from the centre of the city usually. I run for a bit and find the big mansion.


    Mithneel: "Guess I''ll join the fight this time."


    I open my board and summon two squads of Knights and bring out my scythe. I go to the front door and kick it down surprising the two guards who are immediatly cut down by my Knights.


    Mithneel: "Knights, kill all enemy soldiers in the house and bring everybody you see who doesn''t fight you to me. If a civilian tries to engage you, capture them by tying them up with something in the house."


    The Knights seem to nod and they run off. If I remember correctly... The main part of the house should be in the middle and straight at the end of this corridor.


    I walk to the other side where there is a door and I kick that down too. There is a big table with many aristocrats around it.


    Mithneel: "I was correct then... Hello people who sent a massive army to the White Tower Town... I had fun destroying your army. Now... I''ll need to kill you."


    I slash with my scythe once and cut all the aristocrats down. There are maids behind me who I didn''t look out for and one of them came out to be a  hidden guard. The guard tried to stab me in the back after I counted how many aristocrats I just took out. The blade upcourse broke on contact with my skin and I hit her in the face due to reflex.


    I grab her by the neck after I hit her.


    Mithneel: "Ah, sorry! I did that out of reflex!"


    I let her go and she immediatly runs to the other maids crying a little and holding the spot I hit. I guess she was ordered to attack or something and was not trained to be a guard? Luckily I held back the moment I noticed I was going to hit her no matter what.


    Mithneel: "Maids, I won''t hurt you. I just came here to take care of the Aristocrat''s and take over the town."


    I walk out the door and the Knights I sent into the mansion come back carrying a ton of slaves and maids. I laugh a little at that sight.


    Mithneel: "Put them down. Let''s go and announce my takeover of this town."


    The Knights immediatly just drop them ontop of eachother or on the ground and follow me outside.


    Mithneel: "Knights, get the towns attention."


    The Knights immediatly shout something in a weird language. I am impressed they even shouted...


    The entire town looks at the Knights and me. Guess I gotta shout aswell.


    Mithneel (shouting): "All citizens of this town! Or whatever this location is! I am your new ruler, Mithneel Evergreen! I come from the White Tower City what I also took over! Nothing will change except that you will be under my protection! If you want proof look inside this manor to find all of your previous rulers dead!"


    I stop shouting and go back to the centre where Fyra and the others are.


    I do the same as I did in this town in every other town and city and village I passed in the first continent. I encountered no resistance from anybody when I brought out my S-class adventurer card and all the achievements I have done were written on it.


    And that is how I took over the First Continent...


    Only fourteen and a little more to go?

 Chapter 24. Second to Fourth continent.

    Author''s Note - Damn... I expected to create a chapter for each continent but I couldn''t come up with fifteen different ideas! I''ll still make a couple more chapters about the known and unknown continents but not as many as I hoped... Sorry! Also... Should I try to publish my new LN? (I have the beginning all planned out already.) Also... As for the Second to Fourth and not all of them... Every 5th continent will hold a challenge for him or he wants to do something  different and not murder everybody.


    <hr />


    I am currently at the docks with my group. We are prepearing to go and take over the Second Continent with force. It''s going to get really repetitive going through each kingdom and just killing everybody who does not like me being their rules isn''t it...?


    Mithneel: "Ah, there is our ship!"


    I point towards a huge ship with many cannons and it seems strong. It is mostly made out of wood but there are some places reinforced with iron.


    We head toward the ship and a ladder falls down when we reach it. We climb the ladder and meet the ship''s captain.


    Captain: "Ah, so you are the new King of this continent? News has reached this spot very fast of your takeover. And i''m glad you arranged my ship to take you to a new continent!"


    Mithneel: "I am glad to be onboard this ship. Now, shall we sail towards the land I am going to conquer?"


    Captain: "Immediatly!"


    The captain runs off and starts giving out orders. One of the crew members shows us to our quarters right next to the Captain''s and these quarters seem a lot like a royal''s bedroom... The girls get settled into the room.


    Artimael: "I''ll sleep on the sofa."


    Mithneel: "Ok, Arti."


    We soon after start sailing for the second continent. It took us about three days to get there by this ship. I could''ve flown over with my wings in a few hours but I couldn''t carry Fyra, Ren, Meril, Julia and Arti. And it would take almost the same amount of time to bring them all over one at a time because I can only carry one person...


    Well... We are at the second continent and it seems chaotic aswell.


    Mithneel: "Guess I''ll have a word with some aristocrat''s around here. If they have any complaints... They won''t get to say a word after that complaint."


    Artimael: "You do that. I''ll take care of the girls and let them do some shopping. They were constantly talking about going shopping on the ship.."


    Mithneel: "Yeah, they were. But what shops would be open at this time and in the middle of war?"


    Artimael: "We will never know... Well... I''ll see you then."


    Arti and the girls go shopping... What shops would even be open right now? I mean... The first thing I saw when I came off the ship was dead soldiers in the alleys...


    Well... It''s not my matter. I''ll go and talk to the owners of this town.


    I go to the Keep of the city. The keep I noticed very quickly because it is placed on a hill and above every other building in the city.


    When I reach the keep the gates are busted open and dead bodies everywhere. I go inside and notice the owner of the town... Wait... That''s a king. So I notice the King of this kingdom sitting on his throne. Soldiers all around him who are bloodied and injured. I don''t even need to do anything... They cannot fight me at all...


    I walk towards the king with my hands behind my back. The king is frightened by me but I guess if you have nothing to protect you... You would deffinetly be frightened.


    Mithneel: "King, I came to talk about you giving up your position as King to me..."


    King: "Why should I? I am more powerful than you!"


    I bring out my board and summon a squadron of knights next to me.


    Mithneel: "I''m sorry but you aren''t. Now can you please make this easier for me and easier for you? We won''t need to have any bloodshed right now... I already killed a lot of aristocrats back on that last continent and took it over."


    The King is frightened and the injured soldiers are scared and seem like they want to run away.


    Mithneel: "Come on, King. Make this easier for everybody. Give up your position to me and no blood will have to be shed."


    King: "No! I will not!"


    I look towards my knights and they seem to understand what I mean and go towards the King. They surround the King''s throne and two of them grab the King''s arms.


    Mithneel: "Soldiers, you can run away you know? This king cannot fight against me and only can give up his position right now. King... Just give up your position already. If I wanted to I could kill you immediatly right here... But I have plenty of blood on my hands already."


    King: "I shall forever be the king!"


    The king tries to get up.


    Mithneel: "Sorry that it had to end this way. Knights, end him."


    The Knights cut off the King''s head. The crown rolls to my feet and I pick it up. That is the.... First crown I got? Ah... I think I killed the Kings in the last continent in that battle I first tested the warbeast in.


    Well... Now for the other parts of this continent. I go out the castle with the small crown in my hand. The Knights follow me because I haven''t put them back in their slots. I never know what the other kings might be doing so I''ll keep them out for now.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.Also it seems to give more xp to the bar this way. The bar is about... Thirty percent filled.


    I go through the streets and notice the shop district is still working... Oh yeah I forgot to tell these people I am the king now...


    I''ll need some kind of banner or something...


    *Ding*


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Important Notification!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Due to your relation to the God named Quinn you have been given his banner and crest.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>The Crest looks like this: An apple with a hydra right behind it with open eyes and two branches at the side</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Ah... A banner... I look up at the sky and notice a beam of light going next to me and some kind of banner falling down. The banner falls down but I catch it. It is exactly like the notification said... An apple with a hydra behind it and two branches at the side. I guess this is the Evergreen Banner huh? Also... I am related to Quinn... Well I know that I am a demi-god but I didn''t know which one... Now I do.


    Well... Let''s hang this banner right where everybody can see it.


    I run back to the castle and jump to the roof of it where the last kings banner is. I tear the last banner off and go up to the side of the roof that is facing the central location of the town where the most people are.


    Mithneel (shouting): "People of this town! I am your new king! My name is Mithneel Evergreen! I come from another continent and I just took over this kingdom from the last king who is now dead! Anybody with a complaint step forward and face one of the knights below me!"


    Everybody in the town looks at the keep and then a few men go towards the knights with swords up... Idiots...


    The men strike at the Knights but the Knights immediatly stab the men while blocking the swords at the same time. All of them did the same thing aswell...


    I jump down from the Keep with the banner in my hand still. I am not going to leave the only banner I have behind... Especially if I have to do this in a lot of other places...


    Well... Time to find the girls and Artimael.


    I look around the town for a bit until I notice the girls in a shop for jewelry... I go up to them. Arti is outside and guarding the shop and the girls.


    Mithneel: "Hey Arti."


    Artimael: "Heya Minh."


    Mithneel: "The girls are buying jewelry?"


    Artimael: "Yeah. I think they are buying necklaces or something."


    Mithneel: "Well... I''ll go tell them to hurry up a little. We don''t have much time. I don''t know how long it will be until the Army that caused this war will come to us. And I want to conquer the world as fast as possible so no unneeded bloodshed is done... Well I did shed a lot of blood in the last continent but right now I don''t feel the need to kill every aristocrat."


    Artimael: "Hahahah! Well... I''ll stay guarding the outside of the store and you go talk to the girls."


    I go inside and the girls are looking at some necklaces.


    Mithneel: "Yo."


    Fyra: "Mithneel! Back already?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah. There wasn''t much to do.... I also declared my ownership over this kingdom. I think a couple people have already accepted the fact and are going to the villages to announce it. Also... Hurry up a little. We will have to go soon."


    Fyra: "We will Mithneel."


    I stay in the store with the girls for a bit and then we leave. The girls buy some necklaces that have diamonds in the middle. I do not know why the need them but... I have enough money.


    We go to other kingdoms aswell and take them over the same way I took this one over. Well... With no bloodshed. They got the notification that a new king just rose to power. Also it seems the crewmates on the ship I came with spread the news about me owning a continent and now another one aswell. A lot of ships sailed out of the ports when I left the town I first conquered.


    After I conquered the second continent I go and take over the Third and Fourth ones that are close to me in the same manner. Peacefully... It seems the fact that I am powerful is known in the continents near the ones I own. Maybe even farther...


    Well... In the third and fourth continent what I conquered under the name of the Evergreen Kingdom. Yes... I decided on Evergreen Kingdom as it is my family name. Now back to the thing I wanted to say... I conquered the Third and Fourth continent with a little bloodshed... I destroyed another army. It was almost as big as the first one I destroyed. The six Kings on the Third continent allied with eachother to splt the world in six. The Fourth continent was just full of stubborn people.


    Well... Now for the Fifth continent. This will be... Boring I think. I''ll try something new... Like diplomacy? Make them my vassal or something? Yeah... That could work with my amount of power. Yeah I''ll try that!

 Chapter 25. Reaching the Fifth Continent.

    I am currently at the port of the Fifth continent I want to conquer. I had some messengers send a message to all the kings to come here into this kingdom and meet with me. Ofcourse they don''t know which King invited them but they do know the location.


    The messengers I sent were from some kind of Adventurer Guild that delivers messages to Royals and Aristocrats for a small fee...


    Kind of... Non-adventurer guildish... Well not my matter.


    I look towards my group to make sure everybody is OK and that nobody left their things on the ship. Everybody is fine and ready for anything.


    Mithneel: "Well... Now we wait. This kingdom''s king got the message to come here and meet me in this keep probably. He will be the first to arrive I think... If they don''t come here within the seven day time limit I gave them... I''ll go there and talk to them with a little more hostility... So what do you want to do while we wait for the kings?"


    The group starts thinking and whispering amongst eachother.


    Artimael: "I''ll just explore the city. I have nothing else to do."


    Mithneel: "Ok, Arti. You can handle yourself better than me."


    Artimael: "Bye then."


    Mithneel: "Bye for now."


    I wave goodbye and Arti goes to explore the city. The girls are still whispering amongst themselves. Fyra and Julia are blushing a lot. Ren and Meril are blushing too but not as much as Fyra and Julia.


    Mithneel: "You don''t know what to do girls?"


    Fyra: "We know what to do.. Just not what order... Let us decide for a bit, Mithneel..."


    Mithneel: "Ok."


    The girls keep whispering for a while. I just look at the city while keeping guard. The girls finally decide on the thing they want to do... And Fyra approaches me first.


    Fyra: "Mithneel... We have decided that we are going to go on dates with you until all the kings come... I''ll go first... Ren is second... Meril is third and Julia is fourth... Is that fine with you?"


    I am a little shocked but I expected something along these lines...


    Mithneel: "It''s fine. I already expected something like this. I don''t know anything about this town though..."


    Fyra: "Well... I will go get ready for tomorrow... Oh yeah... Our date will be tomorrow."


    Mithneel: "I''ll explore the city then. I''ll see you tomorow, Fyra."


    I pat her on the head and leave. Well I actually don''t leave... I just go behind a corner and jump up to the rooftops to look over the girls while still exploring the city. The girls have the money bag though... I can''t buy anything new for my dates...


    The girls keep walking and going through clothing shops and pick out a few dresses. I should act surprised tomorrow.... For their sake. I don''t want to ruin their surprise now do I?


    I follow them for the day while scouting out a few places to check out on the dates. They buy a lot of things to make themselves look more beautiful... Well honestly they look beautiful or cute in anything they could ever buy so I don''t see any need trying to use make-up or something like that...


    The girls find an Inn after discussing something. I listened in and they are worried about where I am going to sleep... They really shouldn''t worry though. I don''t need much sleep.


    I keep look-out through the entire night. If I were to say... This town... Needs some reforming in the ways of security. I saw a couple people get kidnapped when they were going home at night. I saved them without making myself known... There also were some people trying to get into the room the girls are sleeping at... They were people who were living in poverty so I shouldn''t really blame them for trying to steal from my four wives who are quite rich... I just made sure they wouldn''t try that ever again by giving them a few coins to get by for a few months or even a year if they spend it wisely.


    In the morning of my first date with Fyra... Well... Let''s just say I was already outside the Inn before they even woke up. They completely forgot to mention where we are going to meet up... Good thing I am over-protective of my wives for a reason...


    Fyra comes out a few hours after I reach the Inn...


    Fyra: "Mithneel! Did I keep you waiting?"


    Mithneel: "Not at all. I just got here. Do you have any plans for the day?"


    Fyra: "No..."


    Mithneel: "Ah, good thing I did go exploring. Follow me Fyra. I know a couple good places."


    I grab her hand and pull her close to me and start walking. She follows me and walks next to me. I look at her and she is more beautiful than I have ever seen her...


    A pure white dress down to her knees. Some kneesocks to not show a lot of skin. Her hair is let down and a small hairpin is in her hair. The Hairpin is basically a tree with an apple on it... Did she pick it because of me?


    Mithneel: "You look really beautiful today Fyra..."


    Fyra starts blushing a lot more and I pull her a little bit closer to myself. I also know that the other three are following me because it''s quite obvious with my powers... Well... It was the most obvious just now when I complimented her and brought her closer. I felt a lot of ill intent flowing towards Fyra from behind a bush. There is no way it isn''t the girls who are a little jealous of Fyra.


    We walk for a bit until we reach a restaurant. I do not know about the food quality but I heard that this is one of the best food spots in the kingdom by a lot of people on the streets.


    We enter one of the servants welcomes us and shows us to our table. Fyra then realizes that I should have no money and she has the money bag.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.Fyra: "What do you want to eat, Mithneel?"


    Mithneel: "Whatever you want to, Fyra."


    She then proceeds to look at the menu for the place and orders us some soup and food. She also ordered something called a... Milkshake? I have never heard of it but if Fyra wants it then It''s fine wtith me.


    We finish our meal and the milkshake is delivered... It has two straw-like things sticking out from it that are hollow. The milkshake itself seems to be a weird half-liquid half-material drink...


    Fyra: "Have you never seen a milkshake?"


    Mithneel: "Sadly no... I don''t eat much remember?"


    Fyra: "Then you will share your first with me..."


    She starts drinking the milkshake from one of the straws and I do the same. It''s weird... It''s a cold drink but drinking it together with Fyra warms my heart. Well... Atleast I''ll remember this moment forever.


    Me and Fyra talk for a bit while drinking the milkshake. I tell her a little bit about my past and about my... First few days... In this world. She even seemed to cry a little when she heard about the time before I met her. I still haven''t told her about my past life though. I finish my story and the milkshake is empty when I finish aswell.


    Fyra: "To think that you had to go through that... And you constantly are reminded of that because of your titles... But don''t worry... I will never think about killing you like the two sisters who found you when you were in the forest..."


    I didn''t quite completely tell the whole story though. I don''t want her to know I am kind of... Cold... Towards the people who treat others badly. They deserve it though.


    We spend the whole day going through stalls and such finding new things. At the end of the day we go back to the Inn. I am actually quite tempted to kiss her before she goes off...


    Fyra: "Today was fun right?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah. It was."


    Fyra then waves goodbye and starts heading upstairs. I grab her arm and pull her back and kiss her on the lips.


    Mithneel: "Sorry... I just wanted to do that..."


    Fyra gets very embarrased by my sudden action and runs upstairs. I go to the manager of the Inn. Nobody is in the Inn except the girls apparently... And here I was wondering why this Inn was empty... I also get myself a new room and prepeare for the second date with Ren.


    This time I don''t need to look over them because I made sure nobody will come to this Inn without me knowing.


    I spend the night looking at my stats and prepearing myself for the second date. I need to go to a new location in the town... I went to the East of the town with Fyra so I''ll go West this time...


    In the morning I go out of my room and wait outside the Inn until Ren comes outside aswell.


    Mithneel: "Heya Ren."


    Ren: "Mithneel! You are already here!"


    Mithneel: "Yup. I look forward to our date today. Do you have any plans for the date?"


    Ren: "Yes, I do. Follow me Mithneel!"


    Ah... She already has plans. Good... I follow Ren to the West district... So she had the same idea as me? Well... It would be bad to go to the same place.


    Ren: "There is apparently a circus in the West district. I heard yesterday while I was doing things..."


    Following me, I know... I also heard about the circus. I didn''t know Ren was into things like that though.


    We reach the circus and Ren buys the tickets... I still don''t have any money because I gave the girls the money a while ago..


    We luckily got second row seats... Front row would be too close so second row would be the most ideal in this situation.


    The circus is full of people when we enter. We take our seats in the second row and look at the circus... It''s like an everyday circus... Lions jumping through rings of fire... Though there is actually no wooden ring just a ring of fire made out of magic. There are a lot of things that you would see in any worlds circus probably. Though there is one thing that I haven''t seen... Goblins.


    The circus is using captive goblins as circus animals... It''s kind of cruel... It''s funny but cruel. The goblins are ordered to build something in a certain amount of time. The goblins build a lot of different things... I won''t go into detail because they are so awfully made due to only one goblin making them in haste.


    The date with Ren goes by in the circus but Ren is having the time of her life it seems like. She laughs a lot and holds my hand during the entire show. There was a time where people were chosen to help with the circus and we were chosen... It was kind of funny. The entertainer had us step on a plate in the middle and used magic on us. The magic he used on us was just teleporting us in place of some goblins on another metal plate a few meters away from us. The magic actually wasn''t cast by the entertainer but by the metal plate... Some kind of magical item but no matter. It was fun to be teleported in place of goblins who didn''t understand anything that happened.


    The circus ended and we headed back to the Inn. I said goodbye to her and she went inside after I kissed her on the cheek. I like Fyra a little bit more than the other girls so I kissed her on the lips... But I still like the other girls aswell.


    I go to my room and prepeare for the third date... I wonder what I am going to do with Meril... I don''t know her as well as I know Fyra and Ren so this will be entertaining...

 Chapter 26. Fifth Continent. Politics

    The date with Meril is today huh? Should I go to the North or South... Ah I''ll let Meril decide. The girls went all over the town so they should know a couple places of where to go with me.


    I head downstairs to my usual waiting place. Meril comes downstairs aswell. She is wearing a violet dress to her knees... Actually... She looks almost like Fyra. Well the dress is the same.


    Mithneel: "Heya Meril."


    Meril: "Darling! Well... It''s time for our date right? I already have planned out where to go!"


    She takes out a basket that is covered up so I can''t see the insides of it.


    Meril comes up to me and grabs my arm and pulls me forward. I go with her for a while to the North and go to a park that is mostly deserted... This place is so beautiful... Why aren''t people here?


    Meril drags me a little deeper into the park to a small lake and then stops walking.


    Meril: "I wanted us two to have a picnic near this lake... When I walked by here when you were on the date with Ren I thought this was very beautiful and wanted to show you this..."


    Mithneel: "It really is beautiful... Thank you for bringing me here, Meril."


    Meril puts down the basket and starts unpacking it. A lot of sandwiches and some orange juice were inside and we sit on a blanket that was packed over the things. Me and Meril sit down on the blanket next to eachother facing the lake.


    Meril: "Remember the first time I met you?"


    Mithneel: "I do. It was a little while back but I do."


    Meril: "I thought of you as a weird person before I finally understood what you meant by horrible security... I just thought the boys were some kind of special type in the school because of their arrogance... I followed them into the room because they said they had a gift for me but they chained me up... Then you just suddenly barged into the room and saved me... I also heard about Fyra''s situation and in the scythe fighting class... I really saw that you were not weak... That you were stronger than us... I fell in love with you the same day when you saved me. And on the day of the demon attack... I heard what happened to the girl who was in the same house as you. Jae Mertal was it not? You saved her right? She got attacked and she didn''t want to show her parents but you noticed and helped her right?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah... I did. I also scolded her parents a bit."


    Meril: "When I heard about that.. I fell in love with you even more. I know saying that so easily is kind of weird but... Those are my honest feelings..."


    Mithneel: "I noticed a little bit about your feelings yeah... But don''t forget.... I consider you all my wives."


    I start eating a little bit.


    Meril: "And I am glad that you do... Usually the kingdoms only allow one wife and no other women... The same goes for women... But you started your own kingdom... You are changing the entire world. If your name doesn''t go down in history... Then nothing else will either. And I''ll make sure that everybody will remember your name forever..."


    Mithneel: "I am glad that you want to help me... But let me take care of you all first. Let me change the world and then we will speak about writing my name into the books of history."


    Meril: "We will definetly speak about that."


    She starts eating too and leans on my shoulder a little. The lake starts sparkling and the sun shines way up in the sky.


    We stay there for the entire day speaking about things. I let her talk most of the time and answered her questions. I get to know her way better..


    We go back to the Inn and before she starts going upstairs I pull her back and kiss her on the forehead. She kisses me back on the forehead and goes upstairs.


    I stay downstairs near the manager of the place.


    Manager: "Do the girls know you are dating them all?"


    Mithneel: "Manager... I consider them all my wives. And they know it."


    Manager: "Just don''t get too caught up into dating. I know about you, Mithneel. Well... Most people in the world do at this point. The new Continent Conquerer, Mithneel Evergreen. The Commander of the Eternal Army and so on. Rumours have spread like wildfire in the few days you started taking over the continents."


    Mithneel: "Manager. Don''t worry about me. I already have the world under my control basically. I don''t see anything that could threathen my existence here except one of my friends... And he is not from this world even."


    Manager: "Hahah! You sure are ambitious boy. But are you sure your army can beat the new demon army that appeared?"


    Mithneel: "I am quite sure. I should get ready for my last date. Continue looking over our rooms, manager."


    Manager: "Will do kiddo."


    We laugh and I go upstairs to prepeare for the date with Julia... So the South is the only part left huh? I think I saw some kind of monument down at the South... Maybe we will go there? There was a festival going on at the South near the Monument so I think we are...


    I prepeare for my fourth date and wait through the night. In the morning I go back to my usual waiting spot after saying hello to the manager and wait for Julia. She appears a few hours later blushing a little. She is wearing a black skirt with a black top.


    Mithneel: "Heya Julia. You ready?"


    Julia: "As ready as I can ever be..."


    Mithneel: "Where do you want to go?"


    Julia: "I''ll let you decide..."


    Mithneel: "Ah, then let''s go to the festival down at the south."


    I grab her hand and start slowly walking. She walks close to me while blushing a lot and we head South. When we reach the festival there are a lot of different things around... These people are trying to forget about the huge war going on in the world right now aren''t they...?


    We head to the statue. The statue is about a little girl offering a bundle of roses to a father-figure who is going off to war. Probably some kind of important warrior who is saying good-bye to the city and probably his daughter.


    I read the copper plaque on the statue while holding Julia close to me. Julia is still blushing a lot... Well... I can''t blame her because I met her a few days ago and basically forced her to become my wife. Well I was joking but look how it turned out.


    The Plaque says that the daughter of the greatest general in the history of this kingdom is the little girl and the greatest general is the man in armor. My guess was kind of correct...


    Oh... The greatest general apparently came back but lost an arm in battle and the daughter had to take care of him and herself with the help of the maids... Hmm... So it wasn''t all sad? Atleast the general survived to see his daughter.


    Julia: "This statue has such a great meaning... I wonder if they''ll make one of you when you finish your conquest..."


    Mithneel: "Maybe. You never know what the world will do though. Especially a world like this..."


    I look around and notice a lot of people looking at my... Horns and wings. When I make eye contact with them they immediatly turn away and start walking away. Well... It is unnatural for me to be here. A tall human-looking being with horns and wings and pure-white and emerald green hair down below the belt.


    Julia: "The people around here are scared of you..."


    Mithneel: "Let them be. I only need you four girls to be happy... Ofcourse Arti helps me a lot so he makes me kind of happy but you know what I want to say..."


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Julia: "I do understand."


    Mithneel: "Well... Shall we go and buy some souvenirs?"


    Julia: "Yes!"


    We walk towards the many stalls in the streets in the Southern part of the town. We talk while walking and buy a lot of different foods and some necklaces and earrings for Julia. Julia seems to be enjoying being with me so I am kind of happy that she isn''t forcing herself to be here because of my joke promise...


    The day ends with us seeing some fireworks when it gets a little darker. The fireworks are beautiful so we stay there and watch until the fireworks end.


    I kiss Julia on the forehead and then we head back to the Inn. She goes upstairs while looking very happy and blushing a lot.


    I stay downstairs to tell the Manager some things.


    Manager: "Shouldn''t you go upstairs to your wives?"


    Mithneel: "Manager. I want you to leave a message for the girls. The message is that I need to go to the keep and talk to the kings. I will be back in a day or two or even sooner if things go by without any problems."


    Manager: "Oh yeah... So that was the commotion in the town... So you called the kings here?"


    The manager writes my message down.


    Mithneel: "Yeah. I decided not to brutally murder them this time and try to talk to them a little peacefully."


    Manager: "The Kings here are a little bit peaceful and they don''t usually take risky bets so they will be happy to work with you probably. Good Luck, King of Evergreen."


    Mithneel: "Good Luck to you too and thank you, Manager."


    I go up to my room and pack all the things I had into a backpack. I then leave towards the keep and reach it in a few minutes by just walking.


    When I reach the keep I notice the different carriages of the kings. I guess most or all of them arrived? Time for me to appear...


    I go to the position where the most noise is made out of and prepeare to enter. I don''t look fancy at all and seem like a normal traveller but I have this aura of a king as the girls and the manager said when I asked them what I looked like.


    I open the door and enter. There are seven kings and they all are arguing amongst themselves about who invited them here. They didn''t notice me entering at all but their companions did. All the kings had two companions so there are about fourteen companions... All of them are female warriors...


    I need to teach these Kings that women are not just some kind of decoration and they actually help you in more ways than one or two...


    Mithneel: "Kings! Stop arguing about who sent those letters because you already know who did. It was I, Mithneel Evergreen! I included my name did I not?"


    The kings turn their attention to me and start laughing.


    King: "You? A king? You look more like a slave!"


    I hit the table with a little bit of my strength and it splits in half perfectly.


    Mithneel: "A king does not need to always look fancy and rich."


    The kings immediatly shut up and their companions have their hands on the hilts of their swords but are too scared to draw them.


    Well... Even the strongest male or female warriors would be afraid of my power but these are not so elite female warriors just decorated and given the best armor possible... Just because you have good armor and weaponry does not mean you are strong enough to beat anything...


    Mithneel: "Now... Shall we get to our little peace talks?"


    I sit down on the chair closest to me and two halves of the table I just pick up and melt together with fire I set to the temperature necessary not to burn it but to melt it... I don''t know how it works but magic can do anything... Well I actually use cold-fire to ease the heat a little bit so it wouldn''t burn on the places I didn''t want it to melt. The companions immediatly inspect the table and are impressed.


    Mithneel: "Kings. I gathered you all here for a little agreement..."


    King: "What... Agreement?"


    Mithneel: "I offer you all to become my vassals! You serve me and you won''t die! Ofcourse I''ll need to change a couple things about your... Traditions..."


    I glance at the women warriors who are not trained to be in proper battles with many deaths and casualties and are more for just show and a little bit of protection by using their shields.


    The kings start immediatly thinking abut my offer and talking to their companions. I guess they seek them for help aswell...


    One of the kings finally stops thinking and looks at me.


    King: "Me and my two companions have decided... We shall serve you, Mithneel Evergreen. We have heard about your... Exploits in the field of battle and about your current power and it would be unwise to fight you."


    The other kings look at me aswell. Only one king seems to still be thinking about my offer. The other six kings pledge themselves to serve me and my descendants forever and that they''ll family and descendants will do the same.


    The seventh king... Seems to have decided.


    King: "We will not serve you. But we will also not go to war with you... Can we offer a simple alliance?"


    Mithneel: "Sorry... But I am not looking to ally with kingdoms... I want to conquer the world and... Change it."


    King: "Then I am sorry. But I must kill you here."


    The companions charge me and try to hit me but the moment their swords make contact with the spot where my heart should be the blades break and the women fall onto my chest. I easily crush their armor and their shield leaving them in simple clothing.


    Mithneel: "A very bad decision, King. Do you want to reconsider?"


    The women who are currently on my chest get up but I grab them by the neck and pull them back and make them sit and then let go. The two women sit and quietly stay there... I guess they are slaves or something?


    Mithneel: "Also... Are these slaves?"


    King: "Yes, those women are slaves."


    Mithneel: "Tch... And slavery is the one thing I want to get rid of and you just had to bring two slaves right infront of my face..."


    King: "Umm... Alright! I give up... I will serve you, my new king..."


    The king pledges himself to me. I won''t go into detail about the pledge because it is so long...


    Mithneel: "Now... Kings... I am going to tell you a few things I want you to get rid of and some things I want you to add."


    I completely tell them to ban slavery and treat everybody as the same. Aristocrats must be treated the same as even beast-kin slaves who are considered to be at the most bottom of the hierarchy.


    I also tell them about how they are going to improve their soldiers and their construction and things and overall I decided to make everything... More honorable and easier for everybody. No more torture, no more slavery, no more hierarchy except the Great Ruler... Well that is what the kings decided to call me now... The Great Ruler, Mithneel Evergreen. I am the only one who is treated differently than the rest of the world because I am kind of the conqurer and ruler of the world because I am currently the most powerful in this world.


    And that is how I peacefully took over the  Fifth continent... Only ten more and the unknown continents to go until I''ve finally taken over this world and turned it into a better place for everybody... A better place and a place that isn''t destined for destruction.

 Chapter 27. Sixth to Ninth continents.

    Author - This chapter and the chapter that covers the Eleventh to Fourteenth continents are going to be kind of short... I have no ideas how to use them in any kind of fun way so yeah... Ok maybe I might drag them out for a while so they might not be kind of short but I  think I''ll just describe what happens on one continent and just simplify the other ones.


    <hr />


    After I finished taking over the Fifth continent I handed out tasks to my new vassals.


    Three of them will handle the reforms that I handed out to them.


    The other four will split up into two groups. Two of them will go to the Ninth continent and two of them to the Eight continent to take them over. I will personally take over Sixth and Seventh.


    Ofcourse I gave the four kings some backup with my board and told the knight squads I gave them to assist the Kings in fighting and limit the bloodshed on our side to minimum.


    I am at the Sixth continent thanks to learning that Arti can fly! I did not know that before... It would''ve saved so much time... Well... Atleast this time I know and we got to the Sixth continent really fast. It was kind of dangerous because I had to hold two people with both of my hands and even one mistake or if my arms start hurting would''ve made them fall and possibly die if I wasn''t quick enough.


    I am currently at the front of the castle and the girls and Arti are behind me. We are completely ready to bust in and take over this kingdom peacefully or not.


    Mithneel: "Five Continents taken over, soon to be nine."


    With those words I kick down the castle doors and notice a whole array of slaves lined up and warriors behind them with swords at the slaves neck.


    The king himself is holding three female beast-men slaves with a sword at their necks.


    Mithneel: "Pitiful. I was hoping for peaceful talks but with this... I doubt you will want to free slavery now do you?"


    The king says nothing but I can see in his eyes... He loves taking slaves and treating them badly. How do I see that? His sadistic look when his eyes fell on my wives. The way he holds the women also points out that he knows where the weak points are so he can kill them when I make a move.


    Sadly for him... He won''t even have time to think.


    Mithneel: "So King... Tell me something. Have you ever thought of the terrifying thing called death?"


    King: "No. Because death is afraid of me! I have all the power!"


    Mithneel: "Pitiful. Truly pitiful."


    I stop time with my ability and walk behind him after making sure he can''t hurt the slaves by taking away his sword and his hand from one of the slaves neck.


    I then stop using the ability and for them I suddenly appear behind him.


    Mithneel: "Death is not afraid of you. For death welcomes all the same way. Death treats nobody differently, Death doesn''t treat a squirrel differently from an aristocrat. Now... Do you wish to think or shall I kill you now?"


    The King says nothing but in his eyes I can see that he is still eyeing my wives.


    After a while the King finally understands the situation he is in.


    King: "I''ll make a trade! That woman over there for my kingdom!"


    He points to Fyra...


    Mithneel: "I''m sorry... You picked the wrong thing to say."


    With one simple movement I detach his head from his body in a second.


    Mithneel: "Now... Warriors... Mind not killing the slaves for no reason? I don''t like unneeded bloodshed anymore."


    The warriors immediatly sheathe their blades without harming the slaves.


    Mithneel: "Thank you... Now... I need you warriors to announce me as your new King. I am Mithneel Evergreen... Well it''s kind of hard not to know it''s me..."


    The warriors nod and come and take the king''s body... As proof probably... I look to the throne next to the King''s. It seems to be empty for a while and there are two other thrones next to the Queens that seem empty for a while aswell. They have been used before but not for about a year or so.


    Mithneel: "What happened to this royal family? Where did the Queen and the children dissapear off to?"


    One of the warriors that didn''t leave before walks up.


    Warrior: "The King... Exiled the Queen and his children... He feared that they might try to take over the kingdom... He exiled most people who seemed powerful..."


    Mithneel: "Any idea where the Queen and the others might''ve wandered off to?"


    Warrior: "Sadly not... The last time they were seen... The Queen was killed... The King ordered them to be killed because they were spotted near the area of the kingdom so he feared they had a plot to kill him... The two princesses we don''t know about..."


    Mithneel: "So this King was paranoid huh... Sad that all of that happened... It would''ve been nice to have somebody keep the order."


    The warrior gets goosebumps and starts fidgeting around like he knows something and isn''t telling me.


    Mithneel: "Warrior... What are you not telling me?"


    Warrior: "Umm..."


    Mithneel: "Don''t worry. I will not punish you."


    Warrior: "I know.... Where the princesses are... Nobody except the king should know but I found them while I was guarding the dungeons... I stumbled upon a hidden room where the two princesses were chained up and poorly taken care of... They were barely alive so I snuck in and helped them a little every day..."


    Mithneel: "Where are they?"


    Warrior: "Follow me, My Lord..."


    Mithneel: "Warrior, I might be your King... But I expect you to treat me the same way you would treat a friend. I do not wish to be seen as some kind of overlord or god or some kind of ruler... I just wish to take over the world to save it."


    The warrior nods and starts walking towards the wall. I follow him until he stops at the wall and pushes a stone door open.


    Warrior: "The dungeons are down here. The guards know about it but nobody else should know about it. The King was very keen in having a lot of slaves... He bought every slave in the city the moment he rose to power..."


    The warrior keeps walking down while telling me about the situation the King created. Apparently all the slaves in the kingdom should be in this dungeon alive or half-dead. The King took care of the slaves enough not to kill them.


    When we reach the dungeon I see a lot of cages and jailrooms... All of them hold atleast five slaves who are begging for help...


    Mithneel: "Warrior, after you show me the Princesses... Find the keys... And call other guards and soldiers and everybody who is avaible to help you take care of the slaves. Save them all."


    Warrior: "As you wish."


    The warrior keeps walking until a weird pattern appears on the wall.. It''s different from the rest of the walls but if you didn''t pay attention you wouldn''t see this at all. If you would pay attention you would think this is just another type of stone...


    But this seems like a door.


    The warrior pushes the wall and a hidden stone door opens with two slaves who seem about sixteen years old appear into my vision. They are... Tortured.... One of them notices the door opening.


    Princess: "No... No more... Please..."


    Mithneel: "Princesses... I did not come here to harm you but save you. I killed your father, the king. He cannot hurt you anymore."


    Princess: "I don''t... Believe you... That demon... Cannot die... Unless he is killed... By another demon..."


    The princess looks up a little and looks at my figure. Her head falls down out of fatigue when she looks at my face. I guess she doesn''t see my horns huh?


    I go up to the two princesses and the Warrior goes to get the keys and help the other slaves. I noticed most of the slaves were female... The males must be dead or somewhere else...


    Mithneel: "Don''t worry anymore. This world will no longer have slaves when I am finished with it."


    I break their chains and they fall onto my shoulders. I look at their bodies that are completely red and even some spots are starting to rot away...


    Fyra and the other girls are looking at my eyes and shocked a little...


    Fyra: "Mithneel... Are you.... Crying? Are you crying... Because of the cruelty done to them?"


    Mithneel: "Am I crying?"


    I use one of my hands to check if I am crying... And I am.


    Mithneel: "I might be... I do not know... But I swear that this world''s corruption will end and I will save it. That is why I am here I think."


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.I pick up the two girls who are leaning on my shoulders and stand up. I go outside the Dungeon and notice that most of the slaves are being taken care of.


    I put the two princesss down on the Queens and Kings thrones and start taking care of them aswell. First of all... I take care of their wounds. I burn their infected wounds a little to try to get rid of the infection and then freeze it to stop the blood flow. I then cast nature magic and light magic to heal the wound so it closes and then let the blood flow. I do that on every wound.


    Mithneel: "Can somebody get some food for all the slaves? I need to take care of the princesses."


    One of the maids nods and runs off with a couple other maids and butlers. I will need to nurse the mental health of these two princesses up to a point where they can start healing themselves...


    Mithneel: "Can somebody send an invite to all the other kings to come here to speak with me? I cannot go to their kingdoms at the moment so I will need them to come to me."


    A light-armored man stands up.


    Man: "Me and my group will invite the kings!"


    They run off and get on horses and ride off. I look over the two princesses for a while and the maids and butlers return with carts full of food.


    Maid: "We will prepeare and serve the food!"


    They run off to the kitchen while grabbing as many bundles of food as possible. The two princesses start to regain their conciousness. The older looking princess notices me first.


    Princess: "Who are you... Why don''t we have wounds.... Why am I sitting on my fathers throne...?"


    Mithneel: "Hello Princess. I am the person who took over this kingdom, Mithneel Evergreen. I saved you from the horrid dungeon down below thanks to a warrior knowing your location. Your father is dead. I killed him myself. But you two need to do something for me... A favour if you will.... Take care of this continent in my stead. I cannot take care of atleast fifteen to twenty continents myself..."


    Princess: "But we cannot do it... We are now slaves..."


    Mithneel: "You are not slaves! I hate slavery so one of the things I need you to do is make sure that slavery will be forbidden in this continent!"


    The princesses get scared and coil up into small rings. Most of the slaves do that when they hear me. Probably the only way to shield yourself from getting hurt too much in fragile spots.


    Mithneel: "Sorry... But as I just said... You are not slaves. You are princesses who will help me rule this world. You will be like my four wives... Helping me rule this world."


    I look towards my four wives.  Arti is helping with the food probably... Or taking care of some former-slaves.


    Fyra walks forward and look at the Princesses.


    Fyra: "Just as Mithneel said... You are not slaves and you must help Mithneel... Mithneel might be a demi-god but ruling an entire world is still hard if you don''t want to become a tyrant..."


    Fyra starts slowly petting the two girls who seem to enjoy it quite a bit... I think they weren''t pampered at all because of their paranoid king...


    Princess: "But... We cannot... We are not fit to help somebody rule... We are just simple slaves..."


    Mithneel: "Stop thinking of yourself as slaves. You are not slaves anymore. You are princesses."


    I pick the two princesses up from their throne and put them on my shoulders. Due to my size it looks like a father carrying two twelve year old daughters.


    Mithneel: "I will be a father-figure to everybody in this world if needed. My vassals might think of me as the Grand Ruler... But I think of myself as a simple man who wishes to help this world... Do not ever forget that you can ask me anything. Every slave here can ask me anything. I will do my best to help. I also know this world was destined for destruction... But perhaps because of that destiny... They sent me here to change it. I am a child of a god. And I have been blessed by many gods. Perhaps the gods decided that this world still had a chance... So they wanted to save it."


    I sit down on the kings throne with the two princesses on my shoulders still. Fyra shyly sits on my lap and the others immediatly notice the chance. They rush over to me and Ren sits on my lap aswell. Meril sits on the left side of the throne and Julia on the right side. This looks like slaves trying to appeal to their master to get treated better but this is actually kind of... Different.


    It is four wives and two daughter-like people with their husband and father-like figure.


    I might aswell adopt these two princesses. Makes it easier for them to live knowing they have some kind of family left in this world.. I dobut that paranoid king left anybody left who had even a slightest sliver of a claim to his throne.


    Mithneel: "Fyra, Ren, Meril, Julia.... What do you think about me adopting these two girls? Their father died, their mother died. Their father probably killed all of their family... They would only have eachother to rely on... But if I adopt them... They have me to rely on aswell, they will also have the four of you to think of as mothers to rely on."


    The four immediatly blush and start thinking. The two girls who are on my shoulders blush a little too.


    Younger Princess: "Mithneel.... I''d... Like it... If you would... Adopt us... You have already helped us... You healed these wounds right...?"


    Mithneel: "I did."


    Younger Princess: "That already means... We owe our life to you.... So if you want to adopt us... I would accept it..."


    Older Princess: "I would accept it aswell."


    The four wives also say they would like to adopt the two princesses.... And that is how I adopted two girls.


    I helped the two girls get back on track with the world and right now the Kings are arriving... I don''t like the fact that all of them brought their armies here though. My wives and daughters are having a bath right now...  Also... My daughters forgot their names and can''t remember them... I''ll need to think of new names.


    Artimael is right next to me looking at the sight of four armies infront of our city and four kings waltzing into the keep.


    Artimael: "Are they trying to impress you?"


    Mithneel: "They might''ve brought them here to kill me also."


    Artimael: "Like that''ll ever happen."


    Mithneel: "Arti, can you keep an eye on these armies and look over the baths to see if nobody wants to forcefully enter the baths and kill or do something to my family."


    Artimael: "Ofcourse. You just worry about persuading the kings."


    I go up to the throne room and sit on the throne. The Kings come in and squadrons of knights run in aswell. The Knights bow down before me and allow room for the Kings to walk up.


    King: "So this is you, Mithneel Evergreen. The Great Ruler of the Evergreen Empire?"


    Mithneel: "The Evergreens are no Empire. If anything we are just saviors of this world trying to save it from destruction. Who even named it the Evergreen Empire..."


    King: "Well... It''s so big it''s hard not to call it an Empire."


    Mithneel: "It''s just... Ok it might be large enough to be an Empire. Well... You all know why I already called you here right?"


    King: "It''s hard not to know... You want to conquer the world to make it peaceful right?"


    Mithneel: "Guess my stories are well-known."


    King: "The reason I brought my armies here is not to impress or attack you... It was for you to immediatly use them. I know that I have no chance against the Evergreens so I am going to become your vassal."


    Second King: "I shall do the same."


    Third King: "What the other kings said."


    Fourth King: "Same."


    Mithneel: "Well... That was simple. Thank you for not making me kill more people... Right now I''ll need you to do these following things..."


    I explain to them my reforms and tell them new things to do.


    I also get news of the Eight and Ninth continents being taken over. The seventh continent I order the new vassals to take over and they do the same very fast.


    Now it is time for the Tenth Continent to fall... I''ll use money to buy these kings over to my cause or something else... I''ll see..

 Chapter 28. Tenth Continent.

    Ah... Wait... If I use money to buy my ways... I''ll be like them right? But it''s so annoying doing the same thing over and over again...


    I don''t know what to do... I''ll just see how the kingdoms on that continent look like and then decide my actions. Pre-planning is not  a good option...


    I look at the map and see that the Tenth continent I want to conquer is away from other continents by a large amount... And the Tenth Continent can give me easy access to Eleventh to Fifteenth continents...


    But how am I going to get to the Tenth continent? By boat it would take a little too long... The distance for flying will definetly tire me out and I might drop them... I don''t want to take risks...


    Artimael walks up while the girls are still sorting out things like clothing and the sort.


    Artimael: "You don''t know how to get to the Tenth continent safely?"


    Mithneel: "Nope... Flying is too risky for me. By boat, too long..."


    Artimael: "Then let me handle this. I expected something like this would happen so I already prepeared for this. Let me go get it."


    Mithneel: "Hmm....? Get what?"


    Artimael: "You''ll see."


    Artimael dissapears while I keep looking at the map and plotting my path. Right now the Nine continents I have are being reformed.


    My two daughters are adventuring with me for a little bit aswell... They insisted on coming to the Tenth continent because it is rumoured to have the highest amount of elves so elves are common there. They wanted to come aswell...


    I still can''t think of a proper name for them...


    Ah, I''ll wait for Arti to bring over the thing he wanted me to see while I think for a name for the two daughters....


    Two hours pass as I think about names until two names finally pop up in my mind.... Artimael is still nowhere to be seen.


    Mithneel: "Princesses, please come here."


    My two adopted daughters come to my side.


    Princess: "Yes?"


    Mithneel: "After a long while of thinking... I''ve thought of a name for you both. I am sorry it took so long though..."


    Younger Princess: "It is fine, papa... As long as you remember us, we will forgive you."


    Mithneel: "Want to hear your names?"


    Older Princess: "If it is fine with you..."


    Mithneel: "I''ll call the others here aswell."


    Younger Princess: "Alright..."


    Mithneel: "Fyra! Ren! Meril! Julia! Come here, please!"


    The girls come to my side.


    Fyra: "We are here."


    Mithneel: "I have finally decided on the names for my two daughters..."


    I pull the two princesses closer to me.


    Mithneel: "The older one will be Matia... And the younger one Maria. Is that fine with everybody?"


    Matia: "It is fine with me, father."


    Maria: "I am glad to have such a beautiful name, papa!"


    Fyra: "Those are very good names!"


    Ren: "I agree with Fyra."


    Meril: "Yeah, I agree with Fyra aswell."


    Julia: "I agree."


    Mithneel: "Then it is settled... The names Matia and Maria will stay."


    Fyra: "Anyways... How long till we go to the Tenth continent? The continent of Peace?"


    Mithneel: "Until Artimael comes back. He has something that will help us get there. I do not know what though..."


    Fyra: "Well... We can wait for a little while..."


    Fyra and the rest go back to their spots and Matia and Maria sit on my lap and fall asleep quite quickly. I am sitting on a chair in a room at the Ninth Continent. A room was prepeared for me at a port so I am waiting for a ship to go off but I just recently came to notice the time it would take so I planned for another way.


    Mithneel: "I have a good life honestly... I cannot even imagine that it would be if I wasn''t blessed and if I was born into slavery... Currently I think only I can directly save this world from destruction..."


    I pat the heads of my two adopted daughters, Matia and Maria... I have two daughters... Even if they are adopted. I also have four wives.... I cannot even imagine a life without them. Even though I am strong... I am still weak when I imagine that I could lose my daughters and wives in a split second if I was careless... This world isn''t forgiving to mistakes. It doesn''t even give a second chance. One mistake and you are already dead or you lost most of the things precious to you. I also have quite a big name for myself so it isn''t surprising if I would be attacked or my wives or my new daughters would be kidnapped or even killed or raped and then killed or sold into slavery...


    I will never let anybody hurt my family... Even if it would kill me. I know I am being selfish... But this world rewards you for being selfish doesn''t it? I have gotten so far by just doing what I wanted... And now I am doing even more due to being selfish.


    I need to continue... I need to reform this world so it will never be destroyed. So it will always stay here for my family.


    I keep thinking about many things concerning the future until I hear a loud noise... Mechanical... Sounds like something Artimael would create...


    I look towards the noise and see a huge flying ship with... Cannons? It seems magic is used to fire the cannons? And it''s actually flying towards here as fast as me and Arti can fly... Why didn''t he use this before? Did he just finish this a day or two ago?


    Ah, no matter! I got something that can help me with my goals. The ship gets closer and wakes up the two girls who were sleeping on my lap.


    Mithneel: "Ah... You woke up... Let''s hope it won''t be so noisy on the ship so you can sleep..."


    I pick the two girls up and put them on my shoulders to carry them better. They really are like ten year old''s mentally... Their bodies should be around sixteen years old but their mind is somewhere around ten isn''t it? Maybe even younger...


    Artimael: "Minh! I brought my new invention! A flying ship! Get on!"


    He lowers the ship until I can jump on it.


    Mithneel: "Might as well... Matia, Maria... Sorry for this."


    I drop the two girls but catch them in a princess carry in a second and then prepeare to jump. Matia and Maria shriek a little when I drop them but feel relieved when I catch them again.


    The next second I jump up and into the ship. I put the two girls down and jump down to get the rest. My wives grab onto me and I grab Fyra into a princess carry and Ren holds onto my back very tightly.


    I jump up and Meril''s grip almost gives up but I grab her while letting Fyra go with one arm but still holding her. I somehow manage to get them all onto the ship without anybody getting hurt.


    Mithneel: "Phew... Almost dropped Fyra and Meril... Well dropping Fyra was going to be my fault..."


    Artimael: "Everybody on board, Minh?"


    Mithneel: "Yup!"


    Artimael starts flying towards the tenth continent and when I look down the villagers who were in the port and merchants are looking at the ship and some have even fainted.


    Mithneel: "Hmm... I hope this won''t cause too much trouble to the villagers to see this..."


    Artimael: "It''ll be fine! Probably!"


    We head off and Artimael comes up to us.


    Mithneel: "You don''t need to steer the ship?"


    Artimael: "Trust me, Minh. It will fly straight until I do something to the ship."


    Mithneel: "Hmm... I trust you so it will definetly fly straight. Well... Want to give us a small tour?"


    Artimael: "Sure! Just follow me."


    Artimael shows us the entire ship and the engine rooms and such. There is a place for guests like us to sleep so we settled in there until we reach the continent.


    The ship has a kitchen and bathrooms aswell... I think magic is in every corner of the ship honestly...


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.There is also the cannon rooms at the sides that are just corridors. You need to channel magic into the cannon and it will automatically compress it and shoot out a ball of mana that is way stronger than a regular cannonball.


    It seems like this is a flying fortress... And to think that Artimael had something like this! I really need to find out what he will do in the future...


    Ah... I''ll ask him now.


    I go up to the Captain''s room where Artimael is looking at things and knock on the door before entering. Artimael is looking out the window he has in his room.


    Artimael: "Ah, Minh. Anything you need?"


    Mithneel: "I wanted to ask you something."


    Artimael: "Sit down then."


    I go and sit down on the chair.


    Mithneel: "I want to ask about the future... What will you do? After I conquer this world... What will you do?"


    Artimael: "Hmm... I think i''ll go adventuring in other worlds again... I have a feeling that i''ll find somebody who will tear apart the barriers between worlds... Ofcourse I think you can do that too but this feeling is weird... Like some kind of change will happen in the entire universe when he starts really adventuring. I think i''ll see how he grows up... I won''t interfere with his life like I did with yours though. Ofcourse it could be a she but yeah... I''ll still visit you though."


    Mithneel: "Hmm... Good to know. I''d better get back to my things."


    Artimael: "Ok, Minh. See you later."


    Mithneel: "See you."


    I leave the room.


    We reach the Tenth continent in a day... That trip would''ve tired me out definetly and the ship would''ve taken... A week or so?


    Before we reached the port Artimael turned the flying ship into a regular one and landed in the sea hiding all of the mechanical parts. Well... We cannot announce a secret weapon so openly anyways.


    I go towards the castle and my group follows me after we docked the ship and cleared all the security checks.


    I open the castle doors and the royal family is sitting on their throne... Convinient that all the royal families have been near ports already so I didn''t have to go travelling to their capitals and so...


    Mithneel: "Hello, Royal Family of this Kingdom. I am Mithneel Evergreen and I have come here for the reason you might already expect."


    King: "Ah! Mithneel! We have been expecting you... The oracle in our kingdom said you would come here. The other kings are already on their way aswell... We know that it is of no use to fight against you due to your Evergreen Empire being too big for anybody to fight against... So I think everybody will pledge their loyalty to you."


    Mithneel: "That would be the most peaceful way indeed. So I don''t need to shed anymore blood?"


    King: "Well... Depending on your decisions... It seems you are going in a pattern conquering the continents... And the last continent based on your pattern.... Is the one currently inhabited by that army..."


    Mithneel: "So I guess everything falls into place now..."


    King: "Well.... Shall we get to the point already? I am sure you want to conquer the world as fast as possible right?"


    Mithneel: "True. You are an understanding king..."


    King: "Not towards kingdoms smaller than me but to your empire... Nothing seems to pose a threat anymore right?"


    Mithneel: "It seems so indeed."


    King: "By the way Mithneel... What are you going to do about the three undiscovered continents?"


    Mithneel: "Explore and conquer."


    King: "Ah... So you plan to totally control the world..."


    Mithneel: "Indeed."


    The King pledges himself to help me forever and his sons and daughters to the same. The queen does a different pledge though... When the King heard that it started going offcourse of the original pledge he started panicking and telling them to stop the queen but nobody did... When I aksed about the pledge the queen made...


    It is the pledge of love... The pledge is only used when a woman tries to get a man they really love under their care and when the woman does the pledge it means the woman devotes her entire soul and body to the man they pledged themself to.


    When I heard about that I was a little shocked... What motives did she have for pledging herself to me?


    Ah... It''s not like she can catch up to me anyways... I also don''t need any mistresses as I have four wives so I really have no idea what she could accomplish with the pledge of love...


    Also... Apparently if a woman does the pledge of love to a man while the woman is married... The marriage is broken. So technically the queen divorced the King to try to marry me... She must know that I have four wives right... Or does she hope to become the fifth? Well... It doesn''t matter much anyways.


    When the pledges end the King goes back to his place after he scolds the Queen for her actions... Apparently he considered it an insult towards me... I just said not to think of it as much so she didn''t get anything bigger as a scolding from the king... Though the scolding was basically hell itself...


    The other Kings soon arrived and pledged themselves to me and their families pledged themselves to me in the normal and official way...


    When all the pledges were done and I was thinking about what to do next... Except go and conquer the other continents... My two daughters appeared from hiding.


    Matia: "Father! Can we go and look around the city?"


    Maria: "Papa! Can we? Can we?"


    They jump around happily... I guess spending a couple years locked up really didn''t leave their minds to grow and they are still acting like they are seven year olds now rather than sixteen year olds... Especially Maria...


    The kings look at the two girls who are calling me Father and Papa and look towards my wives and then me... They are trying to make some sort of connection...


    King: "I''m sorry to say this... But I cannot make any resembalance between you, your wives and your daughters..."


    Mithneel: "Ah... I saved them from their real father who locked them up and tortured them because he was paranoid enough to think the two girls would try to take over his kingdom... I also adopted them to give them a sense of security..."


    King: "That... You adopted two unknown princesses... And are taking care of them?"


    Mithneel: "And also named them. And now... I have some other things to talk to you about, Kings. Matia, Maria... We will go to see the city soon. Letm e talk to the Kings first."


    Well... I was about to leave but then I remembered the reforms... I taught the kings about the new reforms I am doing all over my kingdom. The kings soon left to apply the reforms and make sure no rebellions pop up.


    When I finished I immediatly left to see the city with my family... The city was filled with Elves and Humans and other races... Everybody was living in peace and was happy. I guess these kings didn''t try to strengthen their position to the point of being a tyrant?


    Well... I am glad that they  are living happily.


    I spend the day with my family...


    Only five more continents to go... Plus the three undiscovered ones... How do we know there are three? Because we discovered them but not fully.... The humans and other races who found the continents only mapped out the beach area of the continents so we can roughly estimate how big the continents might be.


    That is why they are discovered but undiscovered at the same time... No more continents should be here except many islands that will not matter much until later.


    But everything has it''s own importance and time...

 Chapter 29. Eleventh to Fourteenth Continents

    Author - Yay! My new LN is out! Just some shameless self advertising is going on here! You might want to check that out too because in my new LN I made sure to keep EVERY option ALWAYS open! Here you go - http://royalroadl.com/fiction/7123</a>


    <hr />


    I am currently at the port of the Eleventh continent I am going to take over. I took my daughters with me because my four new vassals told me they will reform the continents my daughters were supposed to reform themselves. Good people.


    I sent three big armies to the three other continents because that will go by faster than me going there personally.


    I don''t think the armies will have to do much fighting when they show the banners of my Empire and my sign of approval that they are my armies because the Kings will be too... Scared... Of them.


    I just need to handle this continent and then I''ll go and take over the last known continent that holds the Army and the only path to the Three Unknown continents that isn''t dangerous enough to make you afraid that a huge snake-like monster will just jump up and consume your boat whole...


    Not like it''ll do anything to me but still. It''s far easier than having to worry about doing things constantly jumping at you from the sea.


    Well... Now to take over this continent in a few easy steps.


    First of all... Meet the first king!


    I head towards the castle with my wives, daughters and Arti. We walk for a bit but then the girls notice something...


    A crep¨¦ stand... I do not know what it is but might as well let them enjoy it.


    I go to the crep¨¦ stand with the girls and buy them some. I do not buy a crep¨¦ for myself because I do not want to and I wait for them to eat it all. The girls take their time eating it slowly and savouring the taste in their mouth for a while probably.


    Mithneel: "Hmm...? Do you like crep¨¦''s?"


    Wives and Daughters: "Yes!"


    Mithneel: "Then I should make sure there are a lot of crep¨¦ stands around the world..."


    Fyra: "That would be great!"


    Mithneel: "But first I have to take over the world, right?"


    Fyra: "Yeah! Let''s go then!"


    I nod and we start getting back on track and head to the castle. We reach the castle with no further distractions.


    I open the castle doors and walk in to meet a regent. I know it is a regent because of the fact that he is not sitting on any of the Royal family thrones but on another seperate throne that is completely different and right infront of the royal family thrones.


    Regent: "Welcome, King Mithneel! I am sorry that you cannot see the royal family due to them all being stricken by a fearsome disease that was just recently discovered. I am acting as their Regent."


    Mithneel: "Hmm? Might showing me to the royal family?"


    Regent: "I am afraid we cannot. We do not want anybody to get sick."


    Mithneel: "Show me their location."


    Regent: "We cannot!"


    Mithneel: "Regent. Do as I say, please. It will make things more simple."


    Regent: "Ah... Fine... Follow me then."


    The regent gets up and starts walking while casting magic. He does know that I can hear him right? Maybe he doesn''t... I think there is some kind of coup going on right now.


    He actually leads us to the royal bedroom and let''s us enter. We enter and he encloses us in a dark-magic barrier that should kill us in a second. Sadly I knew that he was going to try to kill us so I had already prepeared for this and broke his barrier the moment it was cast. I slowly open the door again and grab him from behind as he tries to walk away victoriously.


    Mithneel: "Sorry, but I am not that easy to kill, fake Regent."


    I crush his neck and throw him away and close the bedroom door and look at the Royal Family.


    Mithneel: "All of them are cursed to die in a few days huh?"


    I inspect the royal family further.


    Mithneel: "Hmm... So they didn''t die immediatly due to a blessing huh? Well... This curse is easy to break so I can see why the regent tried to kill us."


    With one Medium Curse Break the curse immediatly dissapeared and the King and the others started to become more... Lively.


    After a while the King and the Royal Family of this Kingdom started to wake up.


    I welcomed them back to the land of the living because they were well on their way to the land of the dead.


    I explained to them what happened and then they explained to me the only faction that could curse them.


    Mithneel: "The Howling Night right?"


    King: "Yes. That Red Guild is the only one that could''ve cursed us at the current times."


    Mithneel: "Where are they located?"


    King: "In the middle of the continent. Right about... Here."


    The king shows me an empty plains that has a ruin.


    King: "We couldn''t go there to exterminate them because that is a Neutral Zone and nobody is allowed there... That is why we couldn''t attack them with an army to exterminate them."


    Mithneel: "And now due to wartime they took the chance to curse all the kings?"


    King: "Probably. They have been far more agressive recently and their true objective should be to conquer a continent and possibly the world. They are an evil organization afterall..."


    Mithneel: "I''ll go deal with them. King, you go and save the other king''s from the curses. Also... I need to conquer this continent aswell... Are you going to become a vassal or no?"


    King: "Vassal. I think the other kings will do the same."


    Mithneel: "Good... I''ll go deal with the Howling Night guild."


    King: "I shall go and help my fellow new vassals out."


    I start heading towards the Ruins and the King takes a few priests and such from the nearby churches and monasteries to help dispel the curses. I guess the only reason the curses were not found was due to the Regents killing anybody who knew about the curses and blamed it on the ''sickness''...


    Well no matter to me right now. I know the Regents are powerless now and the Kings will be saved and vassalised...


    Right now I have to take care of the Howling Night guild...


    Maria: "Papa... What are Red Guilds?"


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.Mithneel: "Maria, Red Guilds are evil guilds that have done many cruel deeds such as assassination or murder or sabotage... They are dishonorable and they are usually eliminated when they are found."


    Maria: "And we are going to attack such a guild, papa?"


    Mithneel: "Don''t worry Maria. I will protect all of you. It is a fathers and a husbands duty afterall... To protect his wives and daughters."


    I kiss Maria on the forehead and pick her up and put her on my shoulder, Matia soon follows her on my other shoulder.


    We walk through the city like that until we reach the gates and a stable.


    I buy a few horses from the stables and make sure everybody is properly seated so they won''t fall off when we are riding as  fast as we can.


    Mithneel: "Everybody ready?"


    Fyra: "Yes."


    Ren: "Always."


    Arti: "When have I not been ready?"


    Currently there are four horses for eight people.


    I am sitting on the same horse with Maria, Fyra is sitting with Matia, Ren is sitting with Julia and Arti with Meril.


    Mithneel: "Then, let''s head off!"


    We start riding at full-speed towards the central location of the continent. We reach it at the end of the day but the horses are basically dead due to fatigue.


    Mithneel: "I am sorry, horses..."


    I use a little bit of water magic to help them and some wind magic and some light magic. After I helped the horses a little the horses seemed to feel a lot better and started eating the grass near them while not moving. They must be hungry.


    Mithneel: "Stay here girls, Arti... Protect them. Girls, take care of the horses please. I will go and take care of the Howling Night."


    Girls: "Ok."


    Artmael: "They will not have a scratch on them when you come back."


    Mithneel: "I''ll see you in a few minutes."


    I walk into the ruins and try to locate their entrance. I sense mana coming from a pillar so I kick it down and a staircase goes down. Ofcourse I could''ve climbed the pillar and jumped down but kicking it was faster.


    I walk down the staircase until I reach a room full of tables where there are drunk people who stopped drinking and looked at me.


    Mithneel: "Well... There goes the element of surprise. Not like I needed it anyways."


    I snap my fingers and hundreds of small fireballs appear. I send them all at the drunk guild members and they go up in flames easily due to the drinks they just chugged down. They scream and scream while burning to death. Only one of them didn''t burn to death. The only one who didn''t drink, the leader.


    Mithneel: "Water barrier. Good idea."


    Leader: "I am a water mage, you are a fire mage. Kind of unfair right?"


    Mithneel: "Nope."


    I kick the ground ones and an earth pillar appears below him throwing him up to the ceiling and then crushing him.


    Mithneel: "I am not only a fire mage."


    I look around the room a little and notice that there are locked doors everywhere. Red Guild, wartime, many villages get raided during wartime.. Slaves.


    I unlock the doors one by one only to find the amount of slaves increase by a room-full.


    All the slaves gathered to the burnt corpses after I unlocked the door.


    Mithneel: "My deduction was right. Slaves. Well... Former Slaves now."


    One of the slaves approaches me.


    Former Slave: "What do you mean?"


    Mithneel: "I just freed you all. Please go to the nearest city that I have conquered and here."


    I throw a piece of paper with my signature and my emblem on it.


    Mithneel: "That''s my Empire or Kingdom or whatever you want to call it. Just show anybody that piece of paper. Well.. Not anybody but just a person who knows that they are now under the Evergreen Banner. They''ll properly treat you like a normal civilian. Now up the stairs you go."


    The slaves grab some clothing and some unburnt food and run upstairs. Arti will probably show them the road to the nearest city.


    I look over the room once again but I notice something wrong about the chair the Leader had.. It''s like a switch instead of a chair.


    I go up to it and try to throw it backwards but instead of falling it stops mid-air and a door opens behind it.


    It leads downwards and I go even more downwards only to find a clue. It is a clue to the past... To the World Controller before me. It is in a weird language but it seems I can read it...


    It tells the story about the twins inside the table... And the way to save them. Except it seems one part is changed a little... Instead of leveling up the table until they become unlocked... You sacrifice a lot of people to summon the twins. I guess somebody didn''t want the twins to get out so I guess they changed it... And the Howling Night was based around this huh?


    Vyrera: "Well... Now we know how he sealed us exactly... He knocked us unconcious with dark magic from behind and used the highest sealing magic that cost him over half his life huh... He was that afraid of our power..."


    Mithneel: "Well, it won''t be long till you are freed."


    Vyrera: "And we will forever serve our new master."


    Mithneel: "If you want to... But remember, you betray me. You get... Punishment."


    I said the last word in a very threathening way and I could feel their shock.


    Mithneel: "Wait... Since when can you speak without me brining out the table?"


    Vyrera: "Since the last level up... We just don''t have a lot to speak about."


    Mithneel: "Ah... So it''s like that. Well... It''s fine then."


    I leave the Howling Night''s headquarters aswell and notice that the slaves are running in the direction we came from. Good.


    Now all I need to do is get back to the King and get their pledges.


    We head back to the city and wait for the king and the other ones to come back aswell. They do after three days of waiting and they pledge themself to me. I also get a note during that time that the other continents have been taken over and everything is prepeared for the Fifteenth continent.


    Mithneel: "The last battle for the Known World begins soon huh? Then it''ll be just exploring the three unknown ones..."

 Chapter 30. Last Known Continent.

    I am currently at a port with all of my men. And I mean... All of them. Every single soldier who wasn''t afraid to fight an army of demons is here.


    We also have an entire armada of transport ships and a lot of heavy ships protecting them and light ships to scout the path ahead to make sure no surprises come at us.


    This trip will take us one day due to the sea between the Fourteenth and Fifteenth continents being so small compared to other continents.


    We are using an arrow-head formation to go to the Last Known Continent to conquer under my banner... Then I''ll take over the last three unknown continents and the world will be mine...


    I shall protect this world from all harm and bring it back to it''s former glory before all hell broke loose.


    Mithneel: "Start boarding the ships!"


    I order all of my men to board the ships that are docked and entire armies of men go onto many ships that is going by sea.


    I look towards my wives and daughters who are behind me.


    Mithneel: "My wives... My two daughters... I cannot bring you with me to this fight. It is too dangerous. I will return soon and Arti will be here faster because I will make him come back to protect you from lone demons. Until then I will leave a knight squadron here to protect you."


    I bring out a knight squadron and put it down here and order them to protect my wives and daughters.


    My wives come up to me in a line and kiss me on the lips. My daughters hug me really tightly and I pat their heads.


    Arti''s flying ship comes out from behind the castle and I jump up into it. Arti is controlling the ship while looking at the direction we are going.


    Mithneel: "Artimael. Go to the Fifteenth continent full-speed. I will be there first and I''ll wait for the others to arrive and secure a landing location during that time. When I jump off onto the Fifteenth continent turn back and go to the girls to protect them. I don''t want a loose demon surprising them and killing them while I am gone."


    Artimael: "Ok. I am fine with that. But when I go back, you better come back aswell."


    Mithneel: "I am not going to die in this battle. Maybe I''ll die against a god but I don''t think a demon can kill me."


    We start heading off and the ships that are boarded take up the arrow-head formation inside the protection line of the Heavy ships.


    When I can barely see the ships that are going by sea they start sailing off towards the Fifteenth Continent while we are flying towards it.


    We fly for two hours until we reach the beach. I prepeare to jump down and we are above the clouds right now so it''s going to be a long fall.


    Artimael: "Minh. Don''t forget that your wives and daughters are waiting for you patiently. If you take too long I cannot promise that they won''t persuade me to take them here."


    Mithneel: "Arti, you will protect them until I make sure that I have conquered the fifteenth continent right?"


    Artimael: "Ofcourse. I will keep to my word."


    Mithneel: "And I will keep to mine."


    We high five and I jump down from the ship and land on the beach. Arti starts flying back. I can already see the scout of the Demon Army a long time away from me. They don''t seem to have spotted me so I''ll secure a big location for our ships to land at.


    I summon all of my troops and they are a big army aswell. The Demon Scouts notice the sudden army appearing out of nowhere and fly off quite quickly to their bosses to say about an army appearing out of thin air.


    Mithneel: "Troops, secure a safe location for the rest of my Grand Army."


    They nod and start securing a huge area.


    At the end of the day my armada of ships comes into view and a few hours later my transportation ships finish unloading all the troops.


    The Demon Army has prepeared to attack us aswell and we are prepeared to attack them.


    Both sides are ready for a full frontal assault. I need to get the morale up...


    I jump up into the highest peak visible to all the men and right infront of all the men.


    Mithneel: "Men. Today we are fighting the greatest battle this world will ever see. Today we are killing Demons! We are going to conquer this continent and in a few days the rest of the world! We are not some weaklings! We might be weak alone... But when we are together, nothing can stop us! No demon, no dragon, no god! The only thing that can stop us... Is that there is nowhere to go anymore! That Demon Army might seem scary... But they are not as scary when you think of them as a force that is forced to defend even though they seem strong! They are forced to defend because we are so strong! Because we are not weak! Because we are... The world''s strongest army! The world''s last hope of uniting!"


    I summon my scythe and hit it into the ground. All the men start shouting up into the air, some mages even shoot some fireballs that disperse into the air as some kind of firework.


    Mithneel: "Today is the last day we will ever have to fear that our world might be destroyed... Because under my rule I will never allow it to be destroyed! We are all equals in this world! There is no person that has more rights than another! We are all equal! We are all powerful! And now men... To show the demons that we are powerful... We go to battle!"


    I shot towards the demon army and start charging towards the Demons at top-speed. My army starts running out from the Beach and the Demon Army seems to be afraid of the number of elves, dwarves, humans and other races that are running out and charging at them.


    Most of them are on the ground but some demons are on Dragons... I''ll need to kill the dragons first.


    I jump up into the air after I cover enough ground and jump straight through a dragon who was roaring while swinging my blade through the insides of him and using wind magic to disperse all the blood that would''ve gotten on me.


    Mithneel: "One dragon down. Many to go."


    I smile and charge in again. My own summoned troops make contact with the Demon forces and the initial charge does almost no damage to my front-line troops. Only one or two of them die but many more demons die.


    I jump from dragon to dragon, slashing their throats through or just stabbing straight into their brain with my scythe.


    I use magic to shoot demons that are on the ground when I am changing dragons.


    My conquered land troops now make contact with the demons and this time both sides take almost an equal amount of damage.


    We are winning thanks to me killing the dragons that could''ve burnt most of the human troops I had taken with me.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.The fight lasts for an entire day and it ends at evening of the day after the fight begun.


    Over half of our troops have sustained major injuries or died. The other half has sustained minor injuries or none.


    I lost only four groups of knights and it seems they are healing over time inside the board.


    I also unlocked a new level for my board and unlocked the twins... Vyrera and Sukrera in the middle of battle.


    When I took them out their chains broke on the board and quite a lot of Divine energy was exerted and they changed the tide of the battle by a lot. By a lot I meant... They slaughtered demons almost as fast as me.


    Me, Vyrera and Sukrera just jumped into the middle of the largest Demon squad and they were obliterated in a few seconds.


    We killed the entire Demon force but almost twenty five percent of the army died... It was a decisive victory but it would''ve been better if we could''ve not had so many casualties.


    When the fight was over I went to the Demon Camp with Vyrera and Sukrera. Well I currently am there...


    Vyrera: "They really love this place don''t they?"


    Mithneel: "Seems so. They basically built a wooden castle here."


    Sukrera: "Seems nice to burn down... After all they are demons... They might not always be evil but these demons were."


    Mithneel: "Let''s see if they have slaves... I cannot leave people slaved in cages to die if there are any."


    Vyrera: "Ok..."


    We go into the wooden castle and I immediatly notice cages... And those cages hold as many people as they can...


    Mithneel: "See? If we were to burn this place down... We would''ve been killing people."


    Sukrera: "You were right, master."


    We walk to the cages and open them with brute force. We do this throughout the entire makeshift wooden castle they have and in the end we get about a city''s worth of freed slaves...


    Only the keep is left to check out... I cannot even believe they tried to create a stronghold out of wood here.


    I enter the keep with the twins behind me and the slaves are running towards the army after I directed them.


    In the keep there is a pathway down where the thrones should be...


    I go downwards just to find the Kings and other royals imprisoned there in chains.


    Mithneel: "I guess I was right to come down here..."


    I start freeing the Kings and other Royals and Aritocrats with Vyrera and Sukrera helping me. It seems they are too weak to move or talk...


    Mithneel: "Vyrera, Sukrera. Help me carry them back to the Army."


    Vyrera: "Ok!"


    Sukrera: "As you wish."


    We each pick up as many people as we can and we look like human pack mules except the packs are other living beings...


    We walk towards the army for a while and when I see the army they have already loaded back on the ships and a few of them come to help us.


    One of them runs with his spear in his hand and when the others take off all the royals from me... The man stabs me in the chest.


    Well tried to atleast. The spear broke and I grabbed him by the neck.


    Mithneel: "Why did you try to kill me?"


    Soldier: "Then we all would be free..."


    Mithneel: "But you already are. I am reforming the lands to be liberal and I am the same as all of you... All of us are equal on these lands."


    Soldier: "But every leader turns arrogant with power... Even the most graceful..."


    Mithneel: "Power means nothing to me when I have been the strongest being on this planet except Arti from my birth."


    Soldier: "We will see..."


    I let the Soldier go and he helps his fellow soldiers carry the wounded Royals to my healer troops.


    Mithneel: "All men! Start boarding the ships! Healers, keep healing the wounded and when all the soldiers are on ships then go yourself! I will go to the Fourteenth Continent by flight so do not worry about me!"


    The men immediatly follow my orders and I expand my wings. Why didn''t I fly before? Oh wait... I needed to reserve Energy for the fight... Yeah that was the reason. Well the fight is over...


    Vyrera: "I can fly too!"


    Sukrera: "So can I."


    They both grow wings aswell and we take off toward the Fourteenth continent. We fly for a few hours and land in the port where my wives and daughters were waiting for me with Arti.


    Artimael: "So early? Did you win so fast?"


    Mithneel: "Yeah. I saved Vyrera and Sukrera and they are almost as powerful as I."


    Vyrera: "Master is far more powerful than us if he wished to unleash all of his power."


    Mithneel: "Shush you."


    Vyrera: "Yes master!"


    I walk towards my Daughters.


    Matia: "We missed you, father."


    Maria: "Papa! You won right?"


    Mithneel: "Yes. I won. We only lost one fourth of our men... Only a few more days and this world will be safe."


    I pat them on the head and then pick them up in a shoulder carry.


    Fyra and the others come closer to me and kiss me on the lips while I am carrying my daughters. The two twins come up to me and grab my shirt and stick to me like glue. My wives do the same....


    Mithneel: "It''s hard walking like this."


    Vyrera: "Your fault for having so many women around you."


    Sukrera: "Yes yes! Master''s fault!"


    Fyra: "Vyrera stole my words."


    Ren: "Yup. Vyrera stole em."


    Meril: "I cannot say anything except what Vyrera already said."


    Julia: "Agreed."


    I sigh and we all laugh. When did they become so bold... I want my shy Fyra back... This is fine because she is beautiful but she used to be so cute before... Well we were kids then.


    Mithneel: "Now girls... The Armada is coming back with the troops and they need to recover. That means that we need to go back there with Arti''s ship and pick up my summoned troops that I left behind on purpouse. We still need to explore the three continents right?"


    Fyra: "Ooh.. No more fighting. Only adventuring!"


    Mithneel: "Adventuring holds fighting but yes."


    Artimael: "Everything is prepeared. Now to go and find many many treasures!"


    Mithneel: "Let us go then!"


    We go on Arti''s ship that is docked and it takes flight. We go to the Fifteenth continent after seeing the ships below us sail to their Home Continents and we also pick up my summoned troops. I don''t want to unsummon them because it would be annoying summoning and unsummoning them so often.


    Now... Only three more continents.

 Chapter 31. First Unknown Continent.

    Me, Arti, Fyra, Ren, Meril, Julia, Vyrera and Sukrera and my two daughters, Matia and Maria are with me aswell and all of my summoned troops are on Arti''s flying ship and heading towards the First Unknown Continent that we must discover and conquer.


    This is also the place where everybody saw the Demon Army come from so this is probably a Demon Continent... Maybe the Dragon Continent...


    We fly for a couple hours until we find the First Unknown Continent. We set foot on the continent after Arti lands his ship.


    Mithneel: "Arti, keep guard of the ship because it''d be bad if somebody took it over while we all were gone. I think we have enough men anyways. Girls, do you want to come with me?"


    Vyrera and Sukrera immediatly grab my arms and nod, the other four nod aswell. The two daughters I have nod aswell and come closer to me and grab my coat from behind and the other four girls come close to me aswell but leave enough room for me to properly walk without almost stumbling every few steps like before...


    Mithneel: "Let us go find something interesting, shall we?"


    I look towards my summoned troops.


    Mithneel: "Troops! Go find clues about the strongest beings on this continent! Split into parties and if an entire party dies then atleast three parties go check out the disturbance! If those parties get wiped out all parties return to me! If four seperate parties get destroyed in different areas and not close to eachother then start combining parties to make stronger parties!"


    The troops immediatly start splitting up and leave. Me and the girls leave aswell and Arti goes somewhere in his ship. I don''t know where and currently I don''t have enough time to go and figure out.... Even though I could stop time... If I stop time it wouldn''t take me any time in reality to do anything so it''d be good if I didn''t want anybody to die but that takes the thrill out of doing things...


    So I won''t use my time stop ability often...


    I should go to the middle of the continent first. Usually powerful beings tend to be at the center of everything to keep better control over things and get to places faster.


    Me and my girls head towards the middle of the continent and I notice that there are two groups of knights on both of my flanks so if I need backup then I can call out... I guess we are doing a line so we can search through the entire continent at the same pace?


    Well... It''s useful and we have enough troops to do a full-scan of the continent... If our spacing is correct my troops should go from one edge of the Continent to another...


    Normal people would think that they are too far away to help but I can see them and they can see me and they are fast.


    I trust my troops that I summoned.


    I also have myself, Sukrera and Vyrera if anything goes bad.


    We scan through the Continent for four days until we reach the middle of the continent. My assumption was correct...


    A huge stone castle is right there. No doubt that this is the Demon Continent due to it''s size. It''s small for a dragon but big for any other race except a Demon.


    This is either a big-shot Demon''s castle or the Demon Lord''s. It also seems to have high security huh...


    Mithneel: "Vyrera, Sukrera. I''m going to go in and destroy that castle. You girls protect my wives and daughters ok?"


    Vyrera: "As you order, master!"


    Sukrera: "I''d be more than happy to protect those important to you, master!"


    Mithneel: "Thanks. I know I can depend on you two."


    I pat their heads and pat my daughters heads aswell. I kiss my wives and then head off. Nobody has talked much for some reason but it does not worry me... Too much... Yet... Ok it does worry me that they speak so little to me right now but I know they don''t have much to speak to me about.


    I run and jump straight to the top floor of the Castle where I think the Demon Lord or the Big-shot Demon is and I was correct.


    Mithneel: "So... Are you a Demon Lord or just a General?"


    Demon: "Hahahah! An abomination dares ask me, the Demon Lord, that question?!"


    Mithneel: "Thanks for answering. Does that mean... That if I kill you all the demons will submit to me?"


    Demon Lord: "Power is everything, so yes. Yes they would. But I doubt you can beat me."


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.Mithneel: "Thank you for answering... I''ll keep you alive so you can rule over the Demon Continent but you must answer to me so... Sorry for this."


    I use my speed to appear infront of him and hit his leg straight off. He falls to the ground and as I am about to punch him again he screams "STOP!"


    Demon Lord: "Clearly I can already see you are too strong for me! I see that my Demon Scouts report was false that you barely won against my Demon Army! You were holding back weren''t you?"


    Mithneel: "Yes. I didn''t want to hurt anybody from my side so If I didn''t hold back I would''ve wiped your troops without even a speck of dust landing on me but I would''ve killed a lot of my own troops aswell."


    Demon Lord: "As I am the understanding Demon Lord I shall submit to your rule. It is clear that you are no normal Abomination... Other abominations would kneel before my power but I must kneel before you. Well... I can''t really kneel anymore due to you blowing off my leg but no matter."


    I help the Demon Lord up and he goes back to sit on his throne after I knocked him off it.


    The Demon Lord has a human body with huge horns and wings and very sharp claws.


    Mithneel: "Why do you have a human body?"


    Demon Lord: "It''s easier to fit through places with this body. Human bodies are so small they can fit almost everywhere in the Demon Continent and Dragon Continent and even in the Spirit Continent so it''s nice to have such a body."


    Mithneel: "Hmm...? Ah well no matter. I''m glad that you submitted to me so easily. I was already prepeared to destroy this whole castle."


    Demon Lord: "But that would''ve also given you trouble with getting the Demon''s together right?"


    Mithneel: "Indeed. Well.. I must get to the Second Continent that I must discover due to you already understanding the power difference between me and you so my plans go by faster."


    Demon Lord: "So no changes?"


    Mithneel: "Changes? Ah yeah..."


    I give him a small paper with all the changes I am doing in every Continent.


    Demon Lord: "Understood, Great Lord."


    Mithneel: "We are all Equal, remember that. Now.. I must go."


    I jump out of the room and back to the spot I left the girls at. The girls are surprised at the speed that I came back at.


    Fyra: "So fast?"


    Mithneel: "He was an understanding king. Well... It went by a lot faster than expected. No matter though."


    Fyra: "Hmm... So only two more continents?"


    Mithneel: "Yup. Then I can finally create a world of peace for us..."


    Fyra: "I look forward to it."


    Mithneel: "Me too. Well... Time to re-call the troops and head over to the second continent. I was hoping to spend more time here but no matter... Atleast my goals will be finished faster so I am happy."


    I go to one of the Knight Groups and order them to find the other parties and get them to go back to the Ship. The knights nod and leave.


    I go back to my group and head back to the ship. When we reach the Ship all of my troops are already there and onboard. Arti is prepeared to sail and fly aswell. It took us six days to scan and take over the Continent that we haven''t explored before.


    We soon head off to the Second Continent.


    So close to my goals...


    But a Dragon Continent and... A spirit continent...? I cannot even imagine what I am going to find there... Huge dragons? Golems with spirits inside of them? Living Plants? I do not know...


    <hr />


    Author - I am so sorry that these chapters keep getting shorter and shorter! I''m running out of ideas and I already spend 2-4 hours writing my chapter for Re: Globus Online and then this one... I also read Light Novels and that is one of the reasons I don''t have much time to write chapters.


    Well... The Light Novel will end soon. In 2-3 chapters... I hope you all enjoyed this little trip that my Light Novel went through.


    I am glad that people actually read this and stick with my own fantasies that I insert here and such...


    I am really glad. Well... There is two to three chapters to go! But only 2-3...


    Author out!

 Chapter 32. Second Unknown Continent.

    My group and my army are at the shore of the 2nd Continent... I think it was the Dragon Continent? There is plains for half of what I can see and then a mountain is blocking my view...


    This should be fun...


    Mithneel: "All troops! Stick together! This continent might be the Dragon Continent so we must not split up because Dragons are as powerful as us!"


    Well not me but yeah...


    Mithneel: "Arti, can you stay behind again? We want a safe retreating place if we do get ambushed by a large army of strong dragons."


    Artimael: "Sure. It would be too easy if me and you just go there and obliterate the place. We could easily make this continent dissapear but that would make some of the dragons migrate and cause trouble."


    Mithneel: "Yup. Thanks for understanding."


    I wave goodbye and start walking at the front of my army with my wives and daughters and... Vyrera and Sukrera... with me.


    I do not know how to describe Vyrera and Sukrera. They are like my girlfriends but also my wives... I do not know if the others will accept them though...


    We walk for a bit and I keep wondering about what to do with Vyrera and Sukrera. Should I also marry them and the others at the same time after I have conquered the world?


    Should I just keep them as mistresses? No... I''d rather have many wives than many mistresses... Just a personal preference.


    I''ll think about it later... I need to be on my guard right now.


    We keep walking through the plains that was near the shore with our guards up. Only a few dragon types should be able to ambush us on the plains so it is kind of good but kind of bad due to every dragon who just wants to have a small snack can see us. I do not know how powerful the dragons are because well... This is an unknown continent after all...


    There might be a dragon as powerful as I or even stronger...


    We walk for a long time until we reach the mountains. We saw no dragons but I constantly felt that something was staring at me with killing intent... We cannot let our guard down for one moment... Especcially I who is at the front with most of the people important to me...


    Mithneel: "How can we get past these mountains...?"


    Julia: "Let''s check for cave systems or a passage through the mountains?"


    Mithneel: "Risky... We are on a Dragon Continent if the Demon Lord wasn''t lying to me."


    Julia: "We should still look for passages. It''ll be good to know spots where we could escape to if we do get attacked."


    Mithneel: "True."


    I turn to my troops who are still in a defensive formation.


    Mithneel: "Troops! Find passages through the mountain to the other side! Try not to get yourselves killed! Hollow Sun, stay here. Two Knight squads, stay here aswell!"


    The other troops leave except the two squads and the Hollow Sun who I ordered to stay.


    Mithneel: "Let us set up camp. I expect them to take a little bit of time to explore the mountains. These mountains seem to divide the continent in half."


    The Knights set up tents for themselves and us and start setting up tents for the other troops aswell. The Hollow Sun is observing the area for any threaths.


    We wait for three days for my troops to come back and they start coming back one squad in an hour. After a few days of waiting all of my troops are back and have reported what they have found.


    Apparently there is a huge passageway just one and a half days of walking left that seems to be safe and is large enough for our entire army to march through at the same time.


    There is a slightly smaller but a lot more safe passageway to the right that takes the same amount of time but it would take longer for all our troops to get through and that would mean the Dragons could notice our presence but they already know we are here...


    Mithneel: "To the right! Let''s not take any chances, I do not need my men dying to falling boulders or ambushes!"


    We take down our tents and pack up and start marching to the right for one day and a half. There is a small cave that seems to go through every mountain on the way like somebody mined through this.


    Mithneel: "Let''s go!"


    Four people next to eachother with six  behind the four people at the front. That is the groups we take at the same time and it takes us a few days to get through but I notice a Dragon sleeping at the left entrance... We dodged a dragon thanks to my decision.


    We all gather on the other side of the mountains and there is a little bit plains until there is a huge mountain that seems to reach to the skies and has a road up... A road big enough for our entire army to fit through at the same time. Big enough for large dragons to walk up...


    Mithneel: "Hahah... We found it. The Dragon''s home. Troops, prepeare for battle ontop of that mountain! Do not engage the dragons if they do not attack you!"


    We march towards the Mountain and go up it and it takes us many days due to the size of the mountain.


    We reach the top after a long while of walking and we are greeted by a lot of sleeping dragons and one big dragon that is staring at us.


    Mithneel: "Ah... Seems we got caught."


    Fyra: "Seems so indeed."


    Ren: "It''s kind of hard not to notice that."


    Meril: "There is a dragon staring at us."


    Julia: "Yup."


    Vyrera: "Maybe it''s friendly?"


    Sukrera: "Maybe? I doubt it though, sister."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.The dragon roars once and all the dragons wake up and stare at us. Well... No use anymore.


    Mithneel: "Troops, follow me. Do not engage. Defensive formation. Defend the girls first and leave me out of the defensive formation. Make sure nobody accidentally falls."


    In a second a few squadrons form a testudo around my wives and daughters.


    I start walking towards the big dragon and when I seem close enough I bow and my troops set down their spears and weapons and bow aswell to the dragons nearby. They can still defend though because they dropped their spears close to eachother.


    Mithneel: "Great Dragons. I am Mithneel Evergreen, The World Conqureror. As my name says... I have conquered the known world. I only need to conquer this continent and the Spirit one to be in total control."


    The Big Dragon turns into a human form and an Empress-like being sits on a stone throne infront of me.


    Dragon Empress: "Mithneel Evergreen huh... The one the Demon Lord told me about a few weeks ago. The one who destroyed the army me and the Demon Lord sent to end the bickering between the Fifteen Continents..."


    Mithneel: "I have ended the bickering myself... I only needed to defeat the last army that made the World War happen..."


    Dragon Empress: "It is good to hear that the Humans and Elves and Dwarves and other races have finally stopped with their constant betrayal of eachother... Well, Hu... You are not Human. What are you? You seem Human but you have a demons horns and wings... You also have stone skin... Smooth long hair... What are you?"


    Mithneel: "One can describe me as.. An abomination. I am a mix of Elf, Demi-god, Dungeon and Demon. I have been blessed by many gods to probably unite this world."


    Dragon Empress: "Hmm? Can you show me the proof?"


    I open my status bar and send it infront of her.


    Dragon Empress: "You were not kidding. You really are blessed by many gods... Even one new one us Dragons have never heard about... So, you have come to conquer us?"


    Mithneel: "Yes."


    Dragon Empress: "Then there is no need. Shall we just make a pact?"


    Mithneel: "Pact?"


    Dragon Empress: "We help you and you help us. Simple right? We swear loyalty to you but you must not treat us any lower than yourself. We are equal. The Equality Pact."


    Mithneel: "Dear Empress... One of my reforms is that all beings are equal."


    Dragon Empress: "Hahah! I would say that I am impressed but you are sent by gods so it was to be expected. Well... My new friend. Shall we shake hands to finish our pact? The pact that you are our leader but we can also lead you if needed."


    Mithneel: "Ofcourse, Empress."


    The Empress comes down to me and I stop bowing and my troops get up aswell and stop their defensive formation as they know there is no need for it.


    Me and the Empress shake hands and the Dragons Roar probably to let the other dragons around the continent know of the new pact.


    Empress: "I forgot to mention one thing... Visit me often alright? It''s quite boring with these dragons who see me as their Empress and the being to treat with absoloute care and respect... It''d be fun being around a being sent by gods to conquer the world and unite it. You are also my first friend. I also see you have your own set of wives? Mind if I wiggle myself into that set aswell?"


    Mithneel: "Hahah! Empress... I am sorry but I must say I already have too many wives. You can try to make them accept you but I do not know. I always welcome more wives if they want to and two of my ''wives'' are actually my daughters. Matia, Maria, step up."


    Matia and Maria run to me and hug me tightly and then look at the Empress.


    Empress: "They look sixteen years old... Why do they act like five year old human-age wise?"


    Mithneel: "They were tortured. I do not know their exact mental state but I guess that their father had a lot to do with their current state. I adopted them so do not guess me as their real father."


    I pat their heads while looking at them.


    Empress: "Hmm... Those eyes... They are filled with sadness but happiness... Boy, tell me what they have been through as much as you know of."


    I explain to the Empress about the girls circumstances. The girls cry a little bit when I talk but I immediatly sit down and comfort them.


    Empress: "So they went through all that because of their paranoid father... It''s glad that you found them thanks to that guard. You really care for your wives and daughters don''t you?"


    Mithneel: "As much as any other husband or father who truly loves his family. I must get going, Empress. I will visit you once a week if I can. I won''t start visiting yet as I still have to reform the world but I will visit you."


    Empress: "And every time you visit me I''ll try to talk to your wives about a few things."


    She winks at my wives and I decided at the camp that Vyrera and Sukrera shall be my wives aswell. I do not know about the Empress though. She just suddenly wanted to barge into my little family... Well it''s not little...


    We will see if the girls accept her.


    I leave and go back to Arti''s ship and the trip takes me a few days. Afterwards I told Arti what happened and then we started flying off towards the Last Continent...


    My goal will soon be completed.

 Chapter 33. Final Continent. [The End]

    My army and my wives and daughters have landed on the Last Continent... The spirit continent. My goal will soon be finished...


    It seems the Spirits already know that they are the last to get conquered... They all are here waiting for us.


    Mithneel: "Troops, prepeare a defensive formation around the beach. I don''t know what might happen."


    My army prepeares a shield-wall with mages and archers and spears behind the shield wall and a small entrance and exit for me to use.


    I walk towards the Spirits. One of them walks towards me and we meet in the empty space between both our armies.


    Mithneel: "Hello. Might I ask who you are?"


    ???: "I am the Spirit King. You must be Mithneel... I heard about you from the Demon King and the Dragon Empress. It seems the Empress has taken a fancy to you?"


    Mithneel: "Sadly she has... I already have six wives and now I have one more... Maybe two more because of another Queen who pledged her love to me but was punished... The empress i''ll welcome but the queen just seems power-hungry... She wouldn''t pledge her love to an unknown man who could treat everybody harshly in secret."


    Spirit King: "Hahah! Well... Now to the serious business. You want to conquer this  continent aswell right?"


    Mithneel: "Would be nice to unify the world..."


    Spirit King: "Then... Let''s have a small competition of magic. A competition of showing off the most beautiful magic."


    Mithneel: "Sounds fine to me. What prize do you want?"


    Spirit King: "If I lose, I will serve you, if you lose, you will serve me."


    Mithneel: "Sounds fair."


    Spirit King: "Let us begin then. I''ll go first because it is my lands after all."


    Mithneel: "I am fine with that."


    The Spirit King starts chanting a spell and aims at the sky. When he finishes a very detailed flower appears in the sky and a dragon appears behind it and eats it and then starts spewing fire. It then vanishes into thin air and petals of the flower fall down to the ground and vanish.


    Mithneel: "I''ll take my turn now."


    I put my hand in the air and chant nothing. The Spirit King thinks i''m joking but then he hears roaring and sees a dragon made out of fire, a dragon made out of water, a dragon made out of earth and a dragon made out of air flying towards eachother.


    When they almost collide they start flying upwards and then create a circle while roaring. A sword appears in the sky and falls through the small hole the dragons left between eachother as not to connect and create any more elements and the sword that is falling is made out of Light and Dark.


    The dragons start spiraling around the sword as it falls through the sky after it went through the small hole and when it hits the ground a huge roar can be heard and it dissapears.


    Spirit King: "Amazing. You must have a lot of magical power to pull something like that off. Even us spirits don''t have that much."


    Mithneel: "My Magical Power is unidentified, maybe even infinite. I do not know my limits in magic..."


    Spirit King: "Well... You beat me fair and square. I pledge my loyalty to the new Grand Ruler of the world."


    All the Spirits bow down.


    Mithneel: "Spirits, stop bowing. My world will be one of equality, one where there is no slavery. A world where everyone is equal and happy. Where everyone can do the same jobs and not be screamed at. A world of peace."


    The spirits stop bowing.


    Spirit King: "That would''ve been impossible a year ago. But then you came... And took the entire world over in a few months and started reforming it, am I right?"


    Mithneel: "Indeed... I must now go to to the Capital of the World... The city of the White Tower. Where it all begun... Spirit King, if you could help the world with the reforms and map out your continent and the Demon and Dragon continents it would help a lot."


    Spirit King: "We will do so, Mithneel."


    Mithneel: "Thank you, Spirit King."


    I bring out my board and unsummon all my troops. My wives and daughters run to me.


    Fyra: "This means... You rule the world now?"


    Mithneel: "It does."


    Ren: "I thought ruling Dystopia would be impossible due to the corruption... But you are eliminating it at an explosive rate..."


    Mithneel: "We should get back to the White Tower. Matia, Maria. Do you want to go back to your kingdoms or do you want to come to the White Tower with us?"


    Matia: "I want to come to the white tower!"


    Maria: "Me too!"


    Mithneel: "Then it is decided... Let us go..."


    We jump on Arti''s ship and fly towards the White Tower and reach it in a few days. While traveling I saw many spirits fly next to us or towards a continent.


    We leave Arti with the ship who flies off somewhere and me and the girls go into the White Tower where Yel is waiting for me with two people from my childhood... Ulric, Tyr...


    Yel: "Mithneel! You conquered the world already?"


    Mithneel: "Indeed... Yel, why are Ulric and Tyr here?


    Yel: "They came to meet their ''son''"


    Mithneel: "I am that son... They took care of me after Arti put me infront of their doorstep after Arti found me after my real parents left me."


    Ulric and Tyr turn around and Tyr runs to me crying and hugs me. She has grown a lot but is still shorter than me.


    Tyr: "Mithneel!"


    Ulric: "Mithneel, good job!"


    Mithneel: "Tyr... Ulric... It''s nice to see you both again."


    I hug them both and they let go and Tyr notices the girls behind me and stops crying but seems very interested in the girls behind me.,


    Tyr: "Mind introducing me to this band of girls that entered with you...?"


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Mithneel: "Immediatly, Tyr."


    I introduce everyone to eachother. I didn''t tell about the wife and daughter part though...


    Mithneel: "Also... Tyr... I''m about to get married to six people in this room. Guess who they are."


    Tyr: "Six... These girls?"


    She shows my two daughters, Fyra, Ren, Meril and Julia.


    Mithneel: "Two people are wrong. Fyra, Ren, Meril, Julia, Vyrera and Sukrera are going to be my wives. Matia and Maria are my two adopted daughters..."


    Tyr and Ulric look at me with their jaws dropped.


    Ulric: "Boy... You already have daughters even if they are adopted... And now are going to get married to six amazing looking women! I''m jealous of you! I also have news for you..."


    Mithneel: Hmm?"


    Ulric: "Me and Tyr were so sad that you left that we eventually became close enough to be... Married..."


    Mithneel: "Congratulations!"


    I congratulate them and when I finish a golden gate opens behind us and god-like beings step through it. One man with many women steps out first and one of the women runs to me... Elvish. I can see that the woman is elvish.


    ???: "Mithneel!... I''ve missed you for so long... You even took up the Evergreen Banner..."


    Mithneel: "Mother...? I remember you... You were the one who gave birth to me... My true mother..."


    I start crying and hug her. A man with many features from other races like me walks up.


    ???: "Son, you''ve done good. Exactly like me... You took over the world. Now it is time to become a god like me. You should introduce me to your new wives and daughters! And I''ll introduce you to my wives."


    I stop hugging my mother and walk to my wives crying a little. A lot of people are looking but not approaching... They are... Gods? I remember them from the moment I was born...


    My father walks forward with his wives.


    Quinn: "My name is Quinn Evergreen, father of Mithneel."


    Mayu: "My name is Mayu, wife to Quinn, sister of Mirikin."


    Akuna: "My name is Akuna, wife to Quinn."


    Mirikin: "My name is Mirikin, wife to Quinn, sister of Mayu."


    Jenica: "My name is Jencia, wife to Quinn."


    Kaylessa: "My name is Kaylessa... Wife to Quinn, Mother to Mithneel."


    They all bow and then walk back a little to let me introduce myself and my wives.


    Mithneel: "My name is Mithneel Evergreen... It is nice to see you again, Father and Mother and all of father''s wives..."


    My wives introduce themselves the same way as my father''s wives did. I start talking to father and mother while the other wives speak to my soon-to-be wives.


    Mithneel: "It''s good to see you all again... I thought you abandoned me forever until I noticed that I have a quest... The quest to unify this world."


    Quinn: "Even I did not want to abandon you... But the Goddess told me to. The Goddess that made me a god told me to give you to her..."


    Mithneel: "Atleast we meet again..."


    Kaylessa: "Yeah... You''ve grown so similiar to your father. You even have the same pattern on your horns."


    My mother grabs my horns and pulls them but I feel nothing.


    Kaylessa: "You feel nothing? There goes that way of punishing..."


    She grabs Quinn''s horns and pulls them and he starts screaming in pain and she lets go and he falls to the ground.


    Kaylessa: "The horns should be one of the most pain-sensing location on your body... Well it''s kind of good you don''t have those. Quinn always hits them on the doorways..."


    A goddess walks out of the bunch and towards me. She stops a few centimeters from me.


    Goddess: "Mithneel, want to become a real god?"


    Mithneel: "Will that help me rule this world?"


    Goddess: "It will."


    Mithneel: "Well... My father is a god so why not? Atleast I can be with my wives and daughters forever then."


    Goddess: "It''ll be nice to have a new god in our bunch. I''ll see you around."


    She goes back into the portal and the other gods and goddesses go too.


    Quinn: "We''ll come after you soon to show you how to become a god. We only have limited time on this planet because we don''t have much control over it."


    Mithneel: "I''ll see you around."


    My father and his wives leave too.


    Afterwards I meet with all my vassals and settle a lot of problems and start fixing a lot of the financial problems and other problems the world has.


    After that I marry all my wives and the Dragon Empress who got on the good side of my other wives in a grand church.The queen who pledged her love to me was a power-hungry woman so we imprisoned her to teach her a lesson. She apparently had a lot of men who were married to her all across the continent and were giving her more power. After the marriages my father came to me like he said.


    My father showed me the basics like the gate they used to get to my world and my Demi-god race turned into ''God''.


    I conquered the world, unified it, and fixed it problems... And then became a god...


    I also got myself a nice home in Heaven. I still often go to the White Tower to oversee my world but I mostly spend time with my wives.


    We are all happy now... Now all that is left to do is watch how the other new gods do things... It''ll be fun to watch for once and not do things.


    And my own story has ended now... It is time for somebody else''s legacy to take the spotlight.


    <hr />


    Author - And that''s the end. It was fun writing this and reading your comments! I would like it if you would read my new Light Novel, Re: Globus Online!